Chapters A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Welp here it is! I'll try and get another out by at least next Tuesday(August 2nd). Work has been hard on me but don't worry, I will keep going! It's fun and at least some of you want me to
Also, side note. I decided to Bold the words that are related to actions in the story so they are better distinguished. If people or a mod says that it bothers them or might bother others then I will change it to a color.
Test of Truths
I look down at my hands while I twiddle my thumbs, then up at the group in the back where the Mane 6 are just laughing, smiling and talking about what they are going to do when they get back home.
I hope Celestia believed what I said to her, I mean she hasn’t replied in a bit. She’s just looking at me weird. I mean it was a horrible lie. Visions of another world? What was I thinking
I look up at Celestia again with her stern face and then I noticed her horn is glowing.
Well, that’s ominous… Wait, do lie detecting spells exist in this world? If that’s the case then…
“You lied to me Devan Whitney” she says firmly and I watch as her face gets a bit fiercer. “Lie to me one more time, and you’re going to a cell in my castle left to think about whether or not you should have told me the truth and believe me… You want to tell me the truth. I haven’t shown my beloved ponies what happens when I have to protect them. You appeared when the beam of harmony was sent at my sister. I thought I sensed another living thing in this room but the magical power in it was so low I thought it was a rat”
“Hey wait! I’m not rat, I’m just—“, I try to get out.
“No. You do not get to speak to me until you tell me the truth, you have one chance left. Make it count or spend most of your life in my jail.”
She interrupts with and then her horn glows a bit brighter while she pushes her face in front of mine looking into my eyes with so much power it frightens me…
I look into her eyes while shaking slightly and sigh gently.
“I will never hurt your subjects or you. I have no want to at all, I promise you that Celestia. ” I let out weakly while smiling meekly up at her.
She looks at me surprised for a second and then puts on a sorrowful face.
“I see that you truly don’t want to hurt anyone… You seem so sad and lost... I’m sorry I acted in such a way previously. I just got my sister back and the elements of harmony were just reborn… How could I not be suspicious and scared of losing those I care for again, especially my sister.” She says through a nervous and embarrassed smile.
I look up at her horn and notice the yellow glow disappear.
“Your magic has a nice peaceful color. I like the nice and cool shade of yellow it gives off” I say trying to change the subject.
She immediately freezes up and looks at me surprised even more so than before and begins to analyze me.
“You can see the color of my magic? How? There hasn’t been a creature for a long time that I know of, that has been able to see such things.”
I look at her confused and remember that if they could’ve seen the color of magic in the show they probably would’ve noticed a lot of different things, mostly changelings.
She continues by saying “I think you should come back to Canterlot with me. I have a castle there and I’d like to learn a few things about you. Depending on what I learn, you may travel where you wish with accomadations and some of our currency to start off with. You will have to find a job soon after, though with the fact you’ve come from another world I expect finding a job will be easy if you look for the right ponies. For now, I have to go to Ponyville and assure my subject that I am alive and well and announce the return of not only my sister but also the elements of harmony. I’ll keep you a secret until I am sure you are safe to be revealed.” I smile up at her and bow as gracefully as I can
“Thank you Celestia, I will try my best to be a productive member of society here in this world. I honestly have no want to go back to mine but I suppose that’s a story for when we are in your castle. I’ll tell you all I can about why and how I know about you all, but It might be a bit hard for a lot of ponies to take in. I hope you don’t mind if I just tell you?” I inquire hastily, hoping she might not make me tell a lot of ponies.
If word gets out that they are all from a show in my world, there might be panic and heck even depression. I might be dreaming or maybe I am really dead but still, innocents don’t deserve to be given unjust panic and depression… I know that more so than others might.
“It’s settled then!” She exclaims with a warm smile. “Girls? I’m going to take Devan Whitney to my castle. He will be staying there for the time being until I can give him citizenship in our world. I also have to run a couple of tests and ask some questions to make sure he is alright. But first, let’s get you girls home! I’ll be back at Ponyville shortly, so make sure you tell everypony that I’m alright and will arrive in an hour or so.”
The Mane 6 all nod and bow their heads while a certain lavender pony seeming a bit sad she can’t do anything.
Don’t worry Twilight, I’m sure you’ll get your crack at me after Celestia is done. Hopefully I’m not too bad for this world, I’d hate to end up in a cell or banished.
A glow emanates from Celestia’s horn as she teleports them all back to presumably Ponyville. She talks to her sister and I watch as her sister looks at me surprisingly and curiously for a bit. Celestia then calls the chariot from outside to ride in. We all get in it and I marvel at the size of the stallions and the princess near me. Celestia is much taller than I am, while the stallions are definitely ripped. It kind of scares me since I’m not that short at all, nor that slim. I then remember something from the most recent season that regards Luna and turn to her while whispering in her ear.
“You don’t deserve any more punishment you already have been given. Forgive yourself, or you may find that your guilt may eat you whole. Try your best to make this world great and protect those that have already forgiven you. And please, no Tantabus” I say quietly so Celestia wouldn’t hear.
She looks at me surprised and then nods after a couple seconds. I see a couple more tears fall from her face as she leans on her sister.
Looks like I got through a couple hours in this strange, familiar world. Now I just hope that I can do some good here in the future.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Another chapter out! Not a lot to say this time so just enjoy!
Visitor
I yawn gently while reaching for the glass filled with orange juice sitting next to my chair.
She’s been gone for a while and I feel pretty tired. I wonder what time it is back on my world, or how my family might be reacting.
I look outside the window at the stars and smile at how good they look.
I wonder if Luna took over putting the stars up yet. They seem much more beautiful than on Earth… A lot more of them too weirdly enough. Maybe I’m just in a different part of the universe and Lauren Faust just happened to line up the thoughts right. Perhaps maybe every show that’s animated or fantasy actually exists and the creators just get visions or something… That’d be pretty awesome.
I stare at the white and golden door in front of me that matches the walls and floors perfectly and then look down at my cuffs which happen to also be golden in color.
I understand why she put these cuffs on me. It makes sense really; I’m some unknown creature from some unknown world that might do unknown things. It’s kind of funny how rich this place looks though. This room alone could probably set me up for life if it was all real gold. At least in my old world it would. I keep forgetting I’m sitting here waiting for the freaking goddess of the sun to come through that door… And question me; fuck I forgot about that. What am I going to say? She will know if I say the truth or not so I guess I’ll try and ask her to not share the information to anyone. I mean I doubt that she won’t share it with at least her sister and maybe another major pony in command… I’d hope not twilight. I would get bombarded with even MORE questions from her long, long list of them.
I hear the door move open and look up to a slightly taller and even darker Luna than before.
I guess she didn’t stick around for her sister’s announcement at Ponyville. At least I’ll have some company now, sitting here is oh so boring even in a world like this.
“Hello there Princess Luna” I say with a smile.
Luna gives me a strange look and looks at me sideways a bit.
Oh right, I guess the magic that was translating me and them wore off huh?
I lift my hands and cuffs up and point at my throat and then my ears, then back at her. She wrinkles her brow and then raises them in understanding, lighting her horn up. I feel my throat and ears warm up a bit again and cough gently.
“Like I was saying, hello there Princess Luna” I smile once again along with what I say while trying to do a small bow in the small chair I was sitting in.
I probably failed at it but whatever, at least I tried right?
She smiles back and replies quite loudly “HELLO THERE DEVAN WHITNEY! I THANK THOU FOR REASSURING MY EMOTIONS AND FEELINGS DURING THE TRIP BACK TO CANTERLOT.”
I try to cover my ears with my cuffed and fail cringing at the loud nature of her voice, remembering that she spoke in the Royal Canterlot Voice tone for a bit in the beginning of the show.
“No problem Princess” I say still cringing and gaining my hearing back after a point blank blast of her strong and loud voice. I continue with, “You know, as I recall you didn’t use that voice back at the old castle we were in… You know you don’t have to use it with me around. It kind of hurts my ears anyways. If you don’t mind that is. Oh yeah, you can just call me Devan. My full name is a mouthful and plus it’s probably easier to say”
She looks at me with worry and nods gently, apparently trying to force herself not to use it again as she spoke. “I am sorry Devan Whit… Devan. I didn’t mean to hurt your ears; It’s just how I used to spoke in the past. It’s the traditional Royal Canterlot Voice. Something I grew up with since I was a foal… So long ago that was though, I suppose things must change over time. You may call me Luna if you wish, since you have allowed me to call you Devan.”
I sigh and nod softly, replying just as softly “It’s alright Luna, my ears should be fine after a little bit. So, what brings you here before your sister? Is there something you wanted to ask me first?”
She gets closer and looks me in the eyes curiously “How did you know about the Tantabus?”
I freeze up and start sweating slightly.
Shit, I forgot… I shouldn’t know that at all… Heck she probably didn’t even think about it until I just mentioned it! Fuck I’m an idiot… Alright is her horn glowing?
I look up at her horn and notice a deep but light blue color around her horn.
Well damn, looks like I have to tell the truth… I wanted to only tell Celestia but… I suppose the other Princess has a right to know.
“Alright, well the here’s the deal. I told Princess Celestia I would tell her how I knew she was royalty. The way I knew that is also the way I knew about the Tantabus. Would you mind waiting until Princess Celestia questions me? I wish to just tell both of you at once?” I say hesitantly hoping she would allow that at least.
She appears to be thinking for a second and sighs after her horn stops glowing.
“That is acceptable Devan. I suppose you wouldn’t want to waste your breath explaining the same thing twice right? We shall wait for my sister together then. May I ask more questions before my sis…“she begins to say but gets interrupted as her sister walks into the room with a hurry lighting her horn and analyzing the situation.
“Sister are you alright?” Celestia blurts out quickly, still unsure about what’s happening in the room.
Luna nods and looks at Celestia questioningly. Celestia then looks at me and then back at Luna and sighs after realizing we were just talking and that I was still cuffed.
“Sorry sister. I just can’t trust this one yet, we know nothing about him and I was worried…” she murmurs quietly while going up to her sister nuzzling her cheek with her own gently.
While watching this I can’t help but smile warmly at such affection and squee on the inside. Celestia looks up at me quickly and realizes I was watching this and begins to blush. I chuckle a bit at her lack of self-control when it comes to her sister.
Oh that’s just too cute. Wait, is she pouting a little bit? Hahahaha, wow! This is amazing!
She gets closer while still pouting. “Okay Devan Whitney, you’ve had your laugh. Now tell me how you knew I was royalty and seem to know some of our world considering you weren’t horrible surprised to see our kind.”
It begins.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Celestia just stands there with her horn alight, gaping at the mouth. Her horn is glowing a yellow color which told her what I said was true. Next to Celestia is her sister Luna, horn also lit up but is glowing a deep and light blue color instead. Her mouth interestingly wasn’t as agape and she just had a curious and thoughtful look on her face.
Huh, Luna doesn’t seem that impressed or surprised. Maybe me knowing about the Tantabus made it a bit more believable? Celestia looks funny though, doesn’t she know her face can stay like that if she doesn’t stop making it?
I snicker softly to myself and cough slightly to clear my throat.
“Princess Celestia? Are you alright? You seem a bit dumbfounded.” I say a bit loudly so to break her out of her daze.
She closes her mouth and shakes her head a bit to perhaps clear her mind.
“So you’re telling me that you know of us because we are in some sort of moving picture show on your world? That we were created in the mind of some being called 'Lauren Faust'?” Celestia says weakly in response.
I nod gently and say “Why yes, that’s correct. But I believe that you do actually exist or how would I be here? I’m not dreaming as far as I know, and this doesn’t seem like an afterlife. I think that this is just either really far in the future or maybe an alternate universe where you do coincidentally exist. So don’t feel down or like your life means nothing… It’s just a coincidence.”
I hear a thump emanate from Celestia as she sits down hard looking at me flabbergasted. Luna is covering her mouth with her hoof as she giggles at her sister’s behavior. She turns to me and smiles before putting on a questioning face.
“Do you happen to know what happens after the events of today then?” Luna asks confidently.
“Actually, yes! That’s why I needed to tell you two only. The knowledge I know could be used in a bad way if someone of an evil heart were to find out. The thing is, I don’t remember every little detail about the show. Only what big events will happen and what order they happen in. I also can’t tell you dates, just when it happens around other events I know about. The show didn’t go into amazing detail about anything really unless it involved the main event that was happening.” I reply, surprised that Luna figured that out before I mentioned it.
Luna just nods her head and sighs.
“So I assume that’s how you knew about the Tantabus and how you knew Celestia was a princess and when you didn’t seem so surprised to see ponies using magic and flying. Is our kind in your world really just beasts of burden that can’t speak your language at all?” she asks worringly.
I look down and kick at the floor. “I’m afraid so. My kind is the only one that we have seen that can do what we do. Build structures that we can, make technological advances, create and invent. Animals there seem to have some sort of intelligence though. Birds can mimic our words most of the time, a lot of animals use tools to catch food or make shelter. These seem to just be using their instinct though and not do these things based off of anything more than that.”
Luna nods sadly and Celestia stands back up ready to question me again.
“What happens then Devan Whitney? What happens in our world that is so fascinating and exciting enough to make a show about it?” she says with determination.
I hesitate for a second and remember all of the time traveling or future predicting movies and shows I have seen.
Whenever someone travels through time or gets their future read nothing changes but… What if this is just a whole different reality? What if when I tell them the future of this world, if it is the same world with the same events, they do things that make the world worse off? What if the villains win because they overthink solutions or prevent things from happening? Will Twilight still end up a Princess? Will Canterlot still survive the attack from Chrysalis? What if Tirek still escapes and Discord isn’t reformed by then or at all? It’s too risky, there’s no way I can tell them.
“I can’t tell you anything. I’m sorry.” I reply with a bit of fear for the consequences.
They both look at me surprised and then with a bit of anger and confusion. They both open their mouths to begin to speak but I interrupt them.
“Your world ends up just fine as far as I know. Things work out, evil is banished or reformed and good wins in the end. What if I tell you something and you try to change something? Or maybe the evil ones in this world happen to learn some of this somehow and use it for their advantage. No, I cannot tell you simply because things might change if I do. If the world is changed already just from me being here and things get a bit haywire then I’ll reveal some of the future, but until then I still want the future to stay intact.” I say with as much confidence as a hungry and tired twenty-four year old can.
Luna looks at her sister as Celestia looks back and their horns stop glowing as they nod at me slightly to accept this answer.
“Do you have any question that doesn’t have anything to do with the future and what it entails or am I going to be tortured or something?” I say curtly, realizing my hunger is ravenous and I need something to eat really soon.
Celestia looks at me and smiles like a mother would at her child before replying. “No, I’m sure Twilight will ask you all we need to know about you, your race and history of said race. We will provide some food however we don’t have any meat at the moment. Only when emissaries or representatives of other countries that are purely carnivorous come to Canterlot is when we have meat ready. I notice you have some canines but not just those, so I guess you are an omnivore correct?”
Clever Princess.
My stomach grumbles and I nod embarrassingly.
“Good” she replies. “I will get our servants to make some waffles and eggs for you. Will that suffice?”
I smile widely and laugh gently.
“That’s the best thing I’ve heard since I’ve got here. That would be absolutely amazing.”
A Strange But Familiar Place
I open my eyes and look at the sheets next to me, yawning as I do so.
What a dream huh? I must’ve gotten drunk or maybe stayed up too many days in a row. That was some lucid dream… Like me being in the world of My Little Pony. So dumb. If only though, if only.
I get off the bed and stretch my arms upwards and stand up afterwards. I look around me and hesitate.
So… It wasn’t a dream? I really am in that world? I can’t believe it!
I squee a bit out loud and punch the air while falling back onto the bed behind me.
I have so many questions to ask about this world! So many things to do! So many... Oh yeah… I can’t go back huh? At least, not for a long, long time. I’m stuck here, which isn’t a bad thing in my opinion but… My parents might freak out. I mean I love them unconditionally that’s for sure but I wanted to go to a different world for a reason. Now that I’m here I can’t help but worry about them, even after what they did to me…
I hear the door to my room open and I sit up, immediately remembering I’m only wearing boxers and proceed to cover my body up. A typical guardsman walks in, looking like all the others.
“Hey, usually knocking happens when someone enters another sentient beings room” I say quickly and firmly.
The guard proceeds to look at me weirdly and make a whinny noise. I sigh remembering I can’t speak their language, nor understand it. He then walks over to me and uses his magic to give me a piece of paper and necklace from behind him. I look at the paper noticing it has language I can’t read as well.
I wonder why they gave me this? If I can’t speak or understand their language what makes them think I can read it?
I look at the necklace and notice the gem on the end of it. It’s a purple color, maybe amethyst.
Thank you, Steven Universe, for teaching me some gems.
The guard then makes another noise with a stony face. He points at the necklace and then at me. I shrug and put the necklace on and immediately feel a bit warm around my throat and ears again… But this time I also feel it around my eyes as well.
They didn’t… Did they?
I look down at the paper and smile.
‘Dear Devan Whitney,
I imagine that you won’t be able to read this until after you put on the necklace so I’m glad you’re able to now. My sister and I put an enchantment on the gemstone at the end of the necklace that constantly applies the translation spell to you. It’s a slightly stronger version of the previous translation spells which is why you can read this in the first place. The guard we assigned these objects to will take you to the throne room where I will be waiting for you. We have much to discuss and I’m sure you have questions you need answered.
I look down at the necklace and twiddle the gem between my fingers.
Magic is an amazing thing.
“So you are going to be taking me to the throne room then Mr….” I say questioningly to the guard in front of me.
“My guard name is Dawn Sentry sir, and yes I will be escorting you to the throne room” he replies in a firm but quiet tone.
Guard name? What does that mean? I’ll ask Celestia when I get to her.
I put on my black shorts and black t-shirt with the 2003 Deftones album logo on it. My socks and shoes go on next and I stand up and nod at the guard. He nods back and we move on through the castle at a reasonable pace. I look around as we go admiring the craftsmanship of the windows and walls. The pillars that hold it all up are beautifully sculpted and the banners that hang down have a nice violet and blue color to them.
I really would be rich if I could just have a room from this castle. It’d probably set me for life in my old world, if not my future kids life too.
We arrive at two giant doors. The two guards in front of the doors nod at the guard escorting me and open the door for us to walk through. Inside the throne room was the massive red carpet leading to the throne itself with Celestia sitting on it. To the right and left are multiple stained glass windows showing certain events in the past long gone and one not so far in the past. Luna is standing next to Celestia seemingly tired and smiling slightly.
She must need some sleep huh? I swear she sleeps during the day and wakes up at night but then again that hasn’t officially been confirmed in the show or here yet. I guess I do have a lot of questions, and I bet they do too still.
As we arrive at the throne Dawn Sentry bows towards Celestia and Luna. They nod in reply and he leaves the throne room closing the doors behind him.
“Your guards don’t talk much huh?” I ask abruptly.
“No, I suppose they don’t. They feel as if talking will distract them from protecting me and my sister. I keep telling them over and over that we are powerful beings but they seem intent on talking in few words. It gets kind of boring if you ask me.” Celestia replies while winking along with the last part.
“Hahaha, I guess it would huh?” I then look at Luna and smile. “Good Morning Luna. You look quite a bit tired though, why are you awake still?”
“I promised myself to help out as much as I can the next coming months. I cannot allow my sister to do everything now that I am back. Plus I wanted to be here when I could ask you some questions before you go.” Luna says with a yawn.
Before I go? Where am I going I wonder…?
“Do you mind telling me where I will be apparently going?” I say as I walk up to the throne and cross my arms.
“That all depends on the outcome of a certain test Devan Whitney”, Celestia replies while smiling innocently.
Great, another test of sorts. Fine then, I better get it over with.
“Alright fine, what’s the test? More questions? Lie detecting again? Perhaps you want to see how long I can hold my breath? Hint, it’s like maybe 1 minute.” I say as I smile with fake pride.
Celestia gets up and holds an hourglass in front of her that appears to have runes on it.
“We just want to test your magic alignment. That’s all.” Celestia grins and laughs as she sees the surprise on my face.
My magic? What does she mean? I don’t have any magic… Humans as far as I know can’t do real magic like these ponies can.
“I guess you’re out of luck then huh? Humans can’t perform magic of any kind besides the fake entertainment kind. Sorry about that.” I reply curtly and frown at this annoying fact.
I see Celestia’s horn light up as she looks at me closely and then watch it go out.
“Nope, you have some in you. A small amount, but it exists!” she says firmly to my disbelief.
But that’s impossible!.. Unless…
“Have you ever seen things with no magic inside them gain magic?” I ask quickly hoping for a certain answer
“Actually no, this world that live in seem to give us magic as we live in it. Ley lines go throughout this world, which is called Equis by the way, that gives those who live in it a supply of magic. They seem to not be able to completely give their magic to those that absorb it. Only bits and parts of the whole magic in this world is taken in which explains the alignments of magic in the world. They are as follows; Earth, Air, Fire, Water, Dark and Light. Most beings that can use and have bodies that can absorb magic in general usually only have one alignment but it can go up to four at one time. These alignments don’t mean much besides the fact that you are going to be better at certain types of magic than others. If you are aligned with fire and air for example, you will be able to master those much quicker and use them with more efficiently than if you were to try water or earth spells. You can still learn other spells from other alignments but it will take much longer to master said spells and you will still end up having to use more of your energy to use them. Did you get all of that?... Devan Whitney? Hellloooo?” Celestia finishes with as she waves her hoof in front of my face.
I can learn to use magic? I can learn to use… Magic…. The thing of fantasies and dreams that only existed in video games, books and TV shows on my world? I have to master whatever I can learn. This really is a dream come true.
I look up to see Celestia and Luna looking down at me with worry.
“I CAN LEARN TO USE MAGIC!!!!” I yell as loud as I can unable to hold in my excitement.
They both scoot back and fall over as I hear guards enter the throne room.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
So I've decided to use Italics for the thoughts now and just keep the actions/descriptions plain due to complaints and advice. If there's anything else you want to comment on, please do.
The Alignment of Devan
Those were blood crystals right? Crystals that appeared to be what Sombra used in the show. Did she teach him? I bet she feels guilty for that huh? But she shouldn’t. She didn’t cause all that trouble, just enabled him to be able to do it. He was the one that was evil. I hope she isn’t sad. But blood magic exists here? That’s kind of crazy. I wonder if it’s the kind where you use your blood to attack or use your blood to make your magic stronger. Probably both huh?
“Devan? Are you there?” said a voice from beyond my thoughts
But if she uses blood magic then what else in this world is that dangerous? Was the show just a nice representation of this world and it’s actually really messed up? Maybe it’s as bad as my world is? No, that doesn’t make sense. We don’t have a Princess to keep order that has the powers of rebirth, someone that can control fire with ease. I will have to ask Luna about it sometime.
“Devan! Are you alright?” said another voice as I feel my body get pushed slightly.
I look up to see both princesses looking down at me with worry and I smile.
“Sorry about that” I say. “I sometimes get caught up in thoughts and was just reminded of something, that’s all. I assume your alignment is dark, water and earth then? Dark and water being the blood and earth being the crystal, right?”
They both look at me surprised and nod slowly
“Yeah, we have video games in my world that contain lots of different kinds of magic to be used in them. So it wasn’t hard to tell that blood, which is usually a dark magic that involves a fluid, and a crystal, which is from the earth, was water, dark and earth.” I continue with confidently.
Luna nods gently. “Yes, that’s correct Devan. I’m amazed by the knowledge thou has of things in this world. If we didn’t already test if you were actually from another world then we would be very suspicious of thou.”
I smile brightly and look at Celestia
“So, considering I have never used magic at all are you going to teach me or what?” I ask excitedly
Celestia smiles back at me and shakes her head
“No Devan, I cannot teach you in time to send you wherever you are going. All you need to do is touch that gem around your neck onto the top of the hourglass. It will replicate the magic inside of you and feed that same magic into it. It’s that simple.” Celestia replies while pushing the hourglass towards me.
I look down at the hourglass excited for what magic I could be good at. My thoughts once again wander to the possibilities.
Honestly any magic would be awesome. Least I think I could make it awesome. There is so much you can do with each element and I think I’d be happy with anything.
I hesitantly but surely place the amethyst around my neck on top of the hourglass and see the runes glow once again. The aura around the hourglass turns into a yellow green color signifying my color of aura.
Wow that’s a bit weird. Wouldn’t of imagined my aura color would be so… Pretty and spring like? I’m sure a lot of idiots back on earth would make fun of me for it…
I stare deep inside the hourglass waiting to see what happens when I see something not out of the ordinary. Sand starts to fall into the hourglass. Some of the sand has some black patches but they are small and few.
“Sand? But isn’t that normal for an hourglass? And what are those black patches of sand mixed in?” I ask Celestia while looking up at her.
Celestia’s face is quite unusual. It’s a bit of worry with a bit of fear mixed in. I can’t help but wonder what the issue is
Jeez, she looks a bit frightened. Is my magic alignment really that scary? It’s just sand with some weird black patches. Let’s see… Sand would make me think Earth but I suppose rocks would of just appeared or something. Well sand is usually created by water due to the erosion so perhaps water and earth? But then again wind can do the same thing. What are the black patches though… Wait a minute, black usually means…
“Dark, Air and Earth. That is what alignment you have Devan. Though it seems as if you only have a little dark inside of you or else the inside of this hourglass wouldn’t have just a few patches of black sand. This is a rare magical alignment that my sister and I haven’t seen for many years. The last time we saw this was from a creature long ago. A gryphon named Adriohan who wanted to rule as a king. We removed him from many books and minds to make sure he was hidden in the past. I only tell you this because with your magical alignment it was bound to happen that you learn of him. He was evil and caused my sister and me much strife that can’t be explained. Sister it is fine. We have looked into his heart and seen his answers. We know he isn’t evil and he won’t be as long as we help him. Adriohan didn’t get any help as a child nor was taught reason and morals. Devan here has the morals and reason to protect not inflict pain” Luna says first to me and then her sister.
I sit there and wave at Celestia while smiling nervously
Weird how she’s speaking as if I’m not right in front of them. I guess it’s really bad that she’s trying to convince her so much.
Celestia sighs and looks at me deep into my eyes. I stare into hers and smile as much as I can while under the gaze of a goddess.
“So what now?” I ask as firmly as I can.
“Devan Whitney. You have a magical alignment that is dangerous but from what we know about you so far and what we have seen, you are not evil. You are going to live in Ponyville starting today. There we can keep an eye on you and if need be have the elements of harmony there to stop you if you turn evil and inflict pain upon innocent lives. You will be taught to harness your Earth and Air magic only after you have mastered the basics of magic which is the Arcane. Twilight has just begun her elemental magic studies and will not be able to teach you so you will be taught by Rarity.” Celestia replies with a bit of edge to her voice.
Rarity? But in the show she was nowhere as good as Twilight. I suppose I must start somewhere huh?
I nod gently acknowledging what she said
I’m off to Ponyville I suppose. A bronies dream huh? It feels like it’s going to be anything but a dream though.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Welp, I'm 2 weeks late with this one but I blame my new job and some other personal issues involving sickness in the family. Still! Here I am with another chapter, hope you enjoy it! Next one I'll be sure to get out this weekend.
Moonlit Window
I wake up to a noise in my room in the middle of the night. Scrambling to make sure I wasn’t being attacked I get up immediately and see Luna standing in my room. My window is open and moonlight is shining through it onto her. She seems to be glowing with a black and silver light that dances across the gold and ivory room around me.
“Hello Devan. I came here tonight to apologize about my sister. We have been through a lot in the past and your alignment brought up bad memories for her that cannot be forgotten. It’s a curse she bears for the betterment of all of Equus.” Luna says quite sadly while dipping her head down low in a bow.
Wow, she’s bowing? Must be really sorry about what happened then huh. Well this is no good, she’s the princess isn’t she?
I sigh and get up in front of her and tap her shoulder gently.
“It’s alright Luna. I understand she needs to protect her ‘Little Ponies’ as she calls them. They mean so much to her as well as the balance of harmony in this world. I don’t hold it against her in the slightest. But what do you mean curse?” I ask after making sure she wasn’t bowing anymore.
Luna looks at me, tears forming in her eyes.
Jeez! I didn’t mean to make her cry!
I wipe her tears away and look into her eyes waiting for an answer. She looks back and nods.
“Thank you Devan. Remember when I told you that the minds and all of the written history of Adriohan?” Luna says firmly.
“That gryphon you were talking about that shares my Alignment?” I ask questioningly.
She nods again and continues. “My sister had to bear the burden of all the memories that were erased from those that knew of him. You see, he is still alive.”
“How long ago did that happen? You made it seem like it was a long time ago. And if so, how is he still around? I thought you both would have destroyed him by now.” I ask with slight panic.
“Calm down Devan. He is locked away and is weak. He is still around due to a dark magic he placed upon himself. As long as he is remembered, he can remain alive. However he cannot maintain his form or even any power at all if he isn’t remembered by many. Being remembered includes thinking about him or anything written about him. He was a horribly strong opponent that even experienced Alicorns like us couldn’t defeat him at all. So we only had one choice, remove him from the world. The written parts were easy to get rid of but the memories and thoughts? That came at a heavy cost for my sister. She absorbed each and every memory of him from each creature that saw or knew of him. It took us years to do this with me looking for dreams with him inside of them, and her enduring the pain and misery that came from hurting the minds of the innocent creatures in the world as well as bearing their sadness, panic and anger from their thoughts of Adriohan. She sacrificed so much to save this world from an evil presence and is scared that you might become something like him.” Luna says while tears begin to fall from her face again.
I can’t help but stand there in awe of what Celestia will do for this world.
She has done so much just to make the world peaceful as much as it can be. No wonder I scared her back then, it’s just like if I was that gryphon but reborn. I definitely will have to talk to her about that some other time but for now… There’s an upset Luna in front of me.
I take Luna’s head into my chest and hold it close to me while patting her back gently and sigh gently.
“I’m sorry that Celestia had to go through so much. I hope one day that she finds a way free from her curse. Is there truly no way to completely get rid of Adriohan? Wasn’t telling me about him a way for him to come back?” I say as I comfort her as much as I can.
She shakes her head and moves away from me gently. “No, he cannot survive on so few minds. He requires at least 50 creatures to know of him to give him the power to influence others. Only 6 beings know of him right now. You, my sister and I are 3 of them and the other 3 are either locked away themselves or very trusted to keep such a thing hidden. As far as my sister and I have tried, there is no possible way to remove him from this world. We have tried many a spell on him and nothing has worked unfortunately. If you find out anything or any way to do so, please inform us. I want her to be rid of her curse as well. As soon as it can possibly be done.”
She looks at me weirdly and turns her head to the side a bit.
“Your species has a strange body Devan. It resembles a minotaur but without the horns, bulging muscles and fur. You are essentially a hairless monkey that can talk. Very strange indeed.” Luna says while staring directly at my crotch.
I immediately blush and cover myself even though I am wearing boxers.
“Well uh, thank you Luna. But I have to get to sleep. I need to wake up early and clean my clothes as well as pack. Even though I have almost nothing to pack…” I say quickly to change the subject but realize I own nothing in this world besides what I had in my pockets and my clothes themselves.
Luna seems to notice my slightly down mood and smiles at me brightly with the moon still shining off of her fur and mane. “I will provide you with some useful objects from this world and I’m sure Celestia will as well. The servants here will clean your clothes don’t worry. Magic is used so there is no way they will be ruined. But you should still be up pretty early. My sister and I have one more round of questioning for you and some rules to lay down for your stay in Ponyville.”
I can’t help but groan audibly.
More questions? I expected the rules but I suppose I have no choice huh?
“Alright Luna, I’ll be sure to be up” I reply with a bit of annoyance in my voice.
She seems to not care and nods right before she disappears into a silvery-black mist and flies out the window.
Man, I really hope I can learn how to do that! Maybe someday Devan, maybe someday. For now, it’s time to get some sleep for round 2 of Q&A.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Oy, I'm getting these out later and later huh? This time it's my fault. Deleted the chapter by accident and had no extra copy. Rookie mistake I know right? Well, enjoy!
Rules
I open my eyes to see a guard waiting in front of me, motioning me to get up with his spear and then proceeds to whinny and neigh at me
“Alright, alright” I say in an annoyed, sleep deprived reply.
I grab the necklace lying on the nightstand next to me, put it on as well as my clothes. I check my pockets to make sure I have everything I entered this world with. My earbuds, generic cheap smartphone from Cricket I can’t even remember the name to, my wallet and finally my late grandmothers pocket knife that I always carry with me
Always found it funny that such a little old lady liked to collect pocket knives. I suppose she did carve wood a lot but jeez, scared the neighbors. Until I find a way to charge my phone I suppose I won’t waste the battery. I’m sure magic can be used but I have to learn it first. Now it’s time to go face sunbutt and moonbutt.
“Let’s go then, Dawn Sentry right?” I ask, remembering the first guard’s name.
He looks at me surprised and nods while guiding me back to the throne room where I find a very tired Luna and stern faced Celestia.
“Hello there Princesses, how is everything?” I say with a bright and cheerful tone.
Luna smiles with as much energy as she has left. “I’m a bit tired but I need to be here to hear what you have to say and see you off to Ponyville.”
I nod happily at her and turn to Celestia for her answer
Celestia looks at me closely and gives a small smile back before replying. “I am fine Devan. A bit concerned about your trip and stay at Ponyville. I need the balance of Harmony to sustain itself. I have questions and rules as well as some gifts for you later. There is a catch though, you must follow every rule and answer every question truthfully if you are to stay in this land. Do you understand?”
What am I? A child? Of course I understand.
“Ask what you need to and set the rules you must.” I say with a slightly offended voice.
Celestia grins a bit and pats my head. “Good job! Now, you know the drill?” she says as her horn lights up.
Celestia clears her throat before she begins to talk. “If what you said was true before that we were in a show and you know future events, can you tell us about the show a bit?”
Huh, I suppose I can answer that.
“Of course. It was a show made for children, specifically females in mind at least. In every episode a moral was taught and showed the adventures in this world. These were centered on six ponies and a small dragon you might know.” I say with a smirk towards the end of my explanation.
Celestia smiles a bit. “So the show is used to teach lessons to the beings in your world? Well that is just pleasant. I suppose nothing bad could come out of that.”
Heh, if you only knew of all the rule thirty-four on my world… You’d be saying much different things oh Molestia.
“Any other questions you have for me Princess Celestia?” I ask innocently.
“How many iterations of said show are there? Usually we have plays here and there are plenty of sequels. It sounds as if these T.V. shows on your world have plenty of sequels. Also, how far in the future do you know of?” Celestia asks quickly while staring at me eagerly.
“As for the show, when I left there were six seasons or parts to the show. The first, second, fourth, fifth and sixth had twenty-six smaller parts to them that were released to the public every week once a year. Season six wasn’t finished yet and was only a couple episodes or parts into it. There were also a couple movies made about the series. I’ll talk to you about that later if you don’t mind; it’s a bit of a weird series of movies. As far as how much I know? It’s hard to tell. I’ve seen only two winters in the show but even I don’t know where the series was when I left. I didn’t see much besides the first two parts of the sixth season. Sorry, I don’t know anything about the time that passes within the show.” I say while nervously scratching the back of my head.
Celestia looks down and sighs while Luna walks up to me smiling
Jeez, look more disappointed there Princess.
“Yes Luna?” I say apprehensively.
“I think my sister asked what she wanted to know, so now it is my turn. Will you guide us when things go awry and help us find a solution for any problem that happens in the show? I know you cannot directly tell us what is wrong or what is happening in order to protect everypony, but surely you can direct us when said events are happening?” Luna asks calmly.
I nod gently and smile
That’s what I was going to do anyways. Clever Girl.
“I will of course help out as the events are happening in this world. I just can’t tell you when something is going to happen. I can guide you to what happened in the show so everything remains the same, though I doubt I have to do that. Your instincts will probably take over and I won’t be needed then.” I reply confidently.
Luna seems appeased with this answer and nods her head.
“Anything else? You don’t have to ask questions about purely the show. I mean come on, I’m from a different world!” I say loudly while holding my arms outward in a show of entertainment.
Celestia chuckles a little bit while Luna looks at me in a confused manner.
Hah! Made that sun shine a bit brighter!
“No, no…. I believe we are fine. Like I said before you will probably be asked many questions by Twilight. Now, we have five rules for you to follow. Break any of them, and there will be consequences.” Celestia says in a serious manner covering up her previous lapse in it.
Oh boy… Well, I expected this. I hope it’s not too bad.
“No use of dark magic unless sanctioned, chaperoned or taught by Luna or myself. No harming innocents unless proven guilty by either Luna or myself. Of course you may defend yourself if somepony of evil intent tries to hurt you.” Celestia says to assure my worry.
Jeez, I’d hope I can defend myself… No dark magic unless taught by Luna huh? Meh, I can’t even use regular magic let alone that so….
“No committing crimes against Equestria or its citizens. I will give you our list of laws soon enough. Also, you must live with Rarity and ONLY Rarity at this time. She will be teaching you magic as I said before, and was generous enough to offer such shelter. She is also there to watch you, so if you decide to leave and live somewhere else… I will make sure you are put in a place where I can watch you myself.” Celestia raises her chin up at the last part of her sentence in a superior way.
I nod quickly to affirm my understanding of what she said
I mean I know she is scared I’m gonna turn out evil or something but she doesn’t have to be bitchy about it….
“Finally, you are not allowed to fall in love with an Element of Harmony.” Celestia says after I nod my head.
"What?" I say in disbelief.
“I said you are not allowed to fall in love with an Element of Harmony.” She says again.
Crap, I was thinking out loud?
“I have one question. Not that I WOULD do that and if I did, it would be on purpose but… Why is that not allowed?” I ask, confused.
“If an Element of Harmony is in love, they will get distracted and make decisions that are for the benefit of you instead of this world. I know that sounds harsh and quite unfair but that’s the truth. We all need them to be focused on protecting the world, not being in love. Perhaps later on they can be, but now? They need to be there for the world.” Celestia says as bluntly and clearly as possible.
Well, no waifu for me eh?
“I agree to these terms Princess Celestia.” I reply with a serious tone in my voice.
She nods and smiles gently
“Then I guess you better get packing. Oh, we sent guards to drop your gifts in your room. Instructions are coupled with each one. Treat them well Devan. I will see you sometime soon.” Says Celestia as she walks away into another room behind the throne.
Luna smiles warmly at me and does the same
Welp, time to get to know the Mane six.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Honey, I'm home!
Arrival
I look below from my airborne carriage and watch as the tree's and fields go by.
The beauty of this world is even more amazing in person. I don't believe I will be thinking about my world for a while. After all, I don't even know if I can go back there. Though I suppose anything is possible.
I look to my right and see Obsidian also looking over the side, but with a longing face. She seems as if she is... sad.
I wonder what her story is. I bet earth ponies rarely use their magic consciously, so she either isn't one or is just really talented. I just hope she doesn't pull anymore of that rule thirty-four stuff on me again. I'm not ready for that kind of stuff yet. That will definitely take accustomed to seeing all the time whenever i'm behind a mare... Or... stallion?... Jesus.
I look up to see the beautiful sky with barely any clouds. I barely notice a colorful blur go by above us leaving a rainbow trail that is headed towards a large patch of clouds and open up a small hole in the middle of it.
Huh, I don't remember a lot of the show but I'm pretty sure I remember that... The ticket episode? I'm only on the third episode eh? It's gonna be a long, long ride then.
We start to head towards the northern part of Ponyville and a old house that I've never seen before, that seems to be right on the edge of Whitetail Woods as evidenced by the fact it was the only forest near Ponyville that didn't look like it was going to eat me.
So, I suppose I'll be staying at this part of the town? I guess it makes sense. Close to the woods if I need to hide and i'm also not in the middle of all the pony civilians.
We land in front of a house with overgrown vines and tree's around it. The house has broken windows and is small, even for tiny ponies such as these.
I guess it'd be weird if I lived in a big house. Ponies would take notice of it more. She thought this out.
I get out with my gifts in hand and wave at the guards who flew us here. They nod back and fly away towards Canterlot. I try to walk through the door. I hit my head.
Right, pony world.
I look back to see Obsidian hiding her smile. I flip her off. She looks at me in a confused manner.
Right... pony world....
I look back into the house and notice something odd.
Why is this house so big?
Inside it seems as if the house is human sized. The furniture is a bit bigger than what I thought it would be as well.
"So I'm assuming that magic allows this house to be bigger than what it seems?" I ask Obsidian while looking around what seems to be the living room.
She nods before replying. "Yes, some houses have magic built into it to increase the size within, or it seems that way. Funnily enough, it just shrinks you a certain amount."
I look behind me quickly and notice the doorway is now a bit bigger.
Huh, can't see anything going wrong with that. Not at all..
"Then I guess the males of this world can just cheat in bed huh?" I ask with a smirk.
Obsidian blushes and coughs gently.
"Right, well your room is up these stairs if you don't mind following me." she says with a blush almost tripping over something on the way up.
Ponies are so damn cute!
I follow her up to a room and enter it. Everything seems to be human sized, at least according to my current size.
"This room was especially changed for you Devan. It includes larger than normal furniture that fits your height and weight. Before you ask, we know because of magic." Obsidian says as we enter the room.
Magic is the great solution to everything? Awesome.
I set what little things i have down and smile as I look around my new room, in my new home.
"So, what now Obsidian?" I ask her with a relaxed voice.
She covers her nose gently and makes a weird face.
"Well first of all, you need to take a shower and get your clothes washed. Probably need new outfits as well. I didn't tell you this before since we had to leave the castle so quickly, but you stink really badly sir." Obsidian says while opening the door across from me that appears to lead into a bathroom of sorts.
Right, I've been so caught up in all of this world that I totally forgot....
I smell myself and it all becomes clear.
Yeah. I smell like shit.
"Okay, but do you have any sort of magical cleaning spell for my clothes? Or do I have to find some sort of way to wash it?" I ask.
She smiles and nods as her hoof lands on my chest. A dark green aura surrounds my clothes and they seem to get a bit brighter.
"There, all done. Now go wash yourself sir!" she says as she pushes me into the bathroom.
I almost trip and fall into the bathroom when she pushes me. "Jeez, did you have to push so hard?" I complain.
I close the door behind me and look ahead at the bathtub with shower head. I open the curtains to see a weird contraption instead of handles or levers for the water control.
"Uh, Obsidian? How do I make this work?" I yell from within the bathroom.
She comes through the door groaning. "Did your race not invent handles?......". She pauses after staring at the contraption and then gets a look of realization after slapping the top of her head gently. "I forgot. This is part of your training." she says with a nervous smile.
Training? Really?
"Okay, so how is knowing how to turn on the shower training?" I ask impatiently.
She sighs and responds. "You have to feed magic into this arcane absorber. It will activate the water to the shower head or faucet at the bottom. You then have to use heat and cold magic to maintain the temperature of the water."
But.. I..
"I can't do any of that!" I say loudly with slight panic.
I really fucking stink and I need a shower. Do I have to go to a damn creek!?!?
She sighs again and touches the top of the so called 'arcane absorber'. It turns on with a slight beeping noise.
"Alright, I gave you enough magic energy to last until the end of your shower. After we meet with Rarity and you begin your training however, you must do this yourself. Now, what temperature do you want? I will stay in here and adjust accordingly while you shower." she says with a slight bit of annoyance in her voice.
I instantly freeze up and look at her quickly.
"Uhm, I think I'll be fine. Thank you." I say with a clear voice.
She looks at me with confusion yet again, and smiles. "What? Is it small?" she says while giggling.
I feel my cheeks get warm and turn away slightly. "It's more so that my race doesn't usually show off our privates. I wore clothes this whole time and you didn't question it?" I ask.
She shakes her head as well. "No, I just thought maybe you were some warrior and that was your uniform."
I facepalm and shake my head. "Our privates are at the front of our body, and since we were the most intelligent race on the planet we really didn't want to see each others privates whenever we talked with one another. Things would've gotten awkward."
She nods in understanding and touches the arcane absorber again.
"There, it's set to a a slightly cool but not cold temperature. It doesn't take as much since you start from cold water anyhow but it won't last long. I may be talented at magic a bit, but I'm not amazing at it." she says as she walks out.
"Thanks" I reply as I take off my clothing and place it on what seems to be a toilet seat of some kind. I step into the shower and see a loofah and some soap. Shampoo is lying nearby as well as some bubble bath. I run water over my head and close my eyes. The water is in fact cool, but not cold.
Today is going to be a busy day. This strange world I knew so much about is apparently filled with mystery and interesting facts I would never find out about in the show....
I love it.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Questions incoming!
Second Meeting
I leave the bathroom clothed, feeling clean and having a clear mind.
Alright, so first thing I have to do is meet Rarity. I will need to get a job most likely, maybe Applejack will let me help on the farm? Only time will tell. Now where did that weird guard go?
"Obsidian? Where are you?" I say aloud.
"I'm down here!" I hear from downstairs.
I smell a slight scent of something being cooked.
Huh, she's cooking? I hope it's something I can eat... Much as I want a hay sandwich or whatever, I really don't.
I come downstairs and notice that Obsidian is indeed cooking. On the pan seems to be eggs and next to it on a plate already is.. BACON!?!?
"Is that bacon? Like meat bacon?" I ask excitedly.
She laughs and shakes her head. "No, it's just haybacon." she says with a slight giggle.
Aw damnit! I've been craving some bacon for a bit now. It honestly doesn't smell too bad...
I sit down at an overgrown and shoddy table with equally overgrown chairs. Obsidian turns around with her plate and sits down across from me. She then pushes the plate to me.
"Huh? Is this for me?" I ask with confusion.
I look down at the plate of eggs with cheese on top, hash browns and haybacon.
"Yes. I thought you might want to get used to the food in this area of the world. I don't know where you are from but I suppose it might have different diet choices. You are an omnivore correct?" she says while I use a smallish fork and pick a piece of egg up with it.
I nod in understand and put the egg in my mouth.
Not bad at all... It's not much different from my world, though you can't really mess up eggs.
"It's pretty good. Not much different from my world, which is surprising. Only thing I'm concerned about is this 'haybacon' that you've made. My species doesn't really eat hay normally. But oh well, lets find out!" I say as I shove the piece of haybacon in my mouth with no grace at all.
Very earthy, as expected.. But it doesn't taste bad. In fact, it tastes like turkey bacon but a bit grainy. I can get used to this I suppose.
I look up after eating and smile at Obsidian. She smiles back and claps her hooves in a very cute manner. I finish my food and get up, putting the dishes and silverware I used into the sink and reach for the handles... That aren't there..
Right, I have to use magic. Well, I better try eh?
I try to do the stereotypical anime thing and focus all of my attention to one finger. Unsurprisingly, nothing happens.
Well, I guess I haven't learned how to really bring my magical energy forth. Hopefully Rarity can teach me that at least. Weird how Celestia told me to get taught by her instead of Twilight or even someone else of magical prowess.
"Hey, can you clean these dishes for me this time? I'll try my best to learn how to use my magic by the end of today if possible. I don't want to make you turn on the shower and sinks for me much longer... By the way, does the toilet work in that way too?" I ask with slight hesitation.
She blushes and nods her head and proceeds to go over to the dishes to clean them.
Greatttt... Well, I'm at least learning magic so I can take a shit.
We both leave the house after Obsidian finishes and closed the door behind us. I notice it's already dark out.
Huh, must've been inside longer than I thought. I wonder how long I took in the shower..
I look at the house and notice the door is now smaller than I am.
"Magic is so confusing. Nothing on my wor... I mean where I am from would be able to do anything close to that besides using an optical illusion." I say while we walk towards the middle of Ponyville in our attempt to find Rarity.
Obsidian looks at me and then sighs. "I suppose parts of this world still haven't figured out magic or seen what it can truly do yet. It's sad really. A lot of this world is still steeped in inconvenience and lack of opportunity." she says with a slightly down face.
Wow. So this world is full of holes and flaws like mine... I'll be sure to do something about that when and if I can.
We get to the library. I look around and see ponies all around. Some are staring at me very cautiously while others just ignore me. A mint green pony is looking at me in absolute fascination while her cream colored friend is looking at Obisidian with a slightly stern face and nods. Bon Bon notices that I'm looking at her, and instantly starts to look cautious like the other ponies around us. I smile and wave at her with effort.
Nice try Ms. Drops. I know your secret. I'll make sure I talk to you later about it.
I walk up to the Library and attempt to knock on the door when it opens and I see the 'Mane six' at the door with Twilight coming through the door with a ticket flying above her. Her look goes from surprise to increasing levels of excitement. I wave at them and smile as big as I can muster.
Well, this should be fun.
"Hello Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack and Spike!" I say while gesturing towards each of them.
Twilight looks happy, as well as Pinkie Pie who then jumps on my shoulders and is leaning left and right. The others look a bit concerned.
"Oh it's YOU! I was wondering when I was going to see you again. Devan right? Last time we met we didn't get to talk much at all! Now that you're here I can finally throw you that party! And, and..." Pinkie says as she freezes up slightly, gasps and runs off towards what appears to be Sugarcube Corner with her ticket flying right behind her.
I chuckle a bit at Pinkies antics and look at the others again. Twilight already has a quill and paper ready, apparently writing down each and every question her mind can think up while Fluttershy is once again hiding behind Applejack and Rainbow dash. I look behind me to see Obsidian looking nervous and seemingly trying to say something.
Maybe not as fun as I thought...
A Strange But Familiar Place
I open my mouth to speak but am interrupted instantly. "Alright Twilight, I'm gonna get back to my farm. I'll see ya in the mornin' okay? Send the princess a thank ya note for me if you don't mind." says Applejack while walking out of the library with one of those golden tickets flying next to her.
Rainbow Dash blows a raspberry at me and flies out. She yells something inaudible as she flies away towards a cloud home in the sky. I look around for Fluttershy and notice she is already gone as well.
"Well, I guess I must either worry them or scare them huh?" I say while laughing a bit nervously.
Rarity walks up to me and smiles. "They just assume that you are going to hurt us. After all, the Princess didn't even let us see you until you were brought to her castle for inspection most likely." she says while looking at me sympathetically.
I nod and smile back.
I guess Rarity is a bit nicer than I thought. Perhaps since I offered to show her my clothing my world has, she thought it'd be nice to return the favor and give me a chance perhaps?
"Rarity, thank you for showing me some generosity. I need to talk to you in a second, so will you stay here for a bit?" I ask.
Rarity nods and sits on a comfortable love seat that seemed to appear from somewhere outside my vision.
I turn around and face Obsidian. "Do you mind standing outside for a bit? I have to talk to them in private. It's kind of confidential, at least I believe it is. Ask Celestia next time you see her and maybe she will give you clearance for our conversations." I say with some authority hoping she won't call my bluff.
Obsidian looks like she is thinking and then nods before walking outside, closing the door behind her.
I smile at Rarity and turn to Twilight. "I know you have many questions for me, but I need to talk to Rarity about something important first. BUT! Since I know you are bursting with questions, I will allow three for now." I say with reluctance.
She gasps with excitement and scans the now ten foot long parchment she has and checks off three different questions.
"What are you?" she asks while pulling a separate piece of parchment from somewhere else.
Well that one was very predictable.
"I am what is known on my world as a 'Human', scientifically we are known as Homo Sapiens. We evolved over time from a species of monkey. We are omnivores that cover most of our planet. There are different races and cultures within our species as well." I say in reply.
Twilight appears to write everything I said down, including a small diagram of the human body.
Wow, that was quick. I mean she IS Twilight I guess.
"Does your species use magic?" she asks quickly.
"No, we are usually unable to. Though it seems like I can in this world. Maybe my world just has no magic in it, or the so called ley lines. At least not in the same way this world does. It's just a geographical alignment for us. In recorded history however it was shown that certain beings could do things no other could. They were considered gods. I can go more into explanation about that later when we have more time. Other than that, we primarily use technology to survive and spread in our world. As far as I can tell, it's a lot more advanced than in this world. Perhaps that is because we have no magic and therefore needed something to replace it. Anyway, next question please." I reply in a calm manner.
Twilight has a paragraph written under the diagram she made as well as notes on the side.
"Do other beings like humans live in your world?" she asks after finishing her notes.
"No, as far as we knew at least. No other being on our world built and spread like us. Besides ants, we are the only creatures that create large societies with success. We have advanced to where nothing can really stand up to us at all, and that we are actually reaching an overpopulation problem." I say quietly.
She looks slightly sad and then writes what I said down while putting her quill and notes away on her desk.
"Alright, I suppose that is three questions. I'm going to start cleaning up a bit around here, tell me when you're done speaking so I know when you are both gone." she replies with a smile while pulling a very curt looking Spike with her magic towards the stairs and up it. A golden ticket is following her as well.
I lift my middle finger towards Spike, he looks confused and does it back. I chuckle a bit and wave at him. I hear a burp upstairs and a celebratory 'yes' from Spike. I turn to Rarity who seems to be reading a newspaper of some kind while wearing glasses.
"Rarity, I would like to speak now if you don't mind." I say with care, trying not to interrupt her abruptly.
She proceeds to take her glasses off and put her newspaper down next to her at the same time and smiles at me while laying across her love seat.
"Yes darling, what do you need from me?" she asks with grace in her voice.
"I have this for you." I say as I hand her a letter Celestia gave to me before sending me off to Ponyville.
She gasps slightly before opening the letter, most likely realizing it was from Celestia and scans it quickly. Rarity looks back up at me and nods.
"I understand. She wants me to teach you how to use your undeveloped magic? I would be happy to, but I warn you... It will be rough. I was taught by someone with a bit more strict teachings than Twilight, so expect to put in a lot of effort." she says with a slight edge to her voice.
Haha, Rarity? Strict and tough? Well, I hope so. I need a quick and helpful training session.
"Thank you. Before you go though, can you quickly show me how to at least pass my magical energy into something? I wanted to be able to at least do that... The house I live in kind of runs on magical activation you see, so I want to at least be able to take shower or wash the dishes." I say not mentioning the horrible restroom issue I have right now.
She giggles a little bit and lifts a hoof up. A small light blue aura appears around her horn and then gathers into a small ball on top of her horn.
"To gather your magical energy you just need to focus and find your magical core, then imagine it spreading your inner magic to whatever part you wish it to exit from. Unicorns tend to rely on their horn due to our innate magical ability that runs through them from birth. Earth ponies tend to use their hooves because of their connection to Equus through them. Pegasi rely on their wings because their magic allows them flight in the first place. For you however, I suppose those would be your best point of exit for your magic." she says as she makes her magic swirl around my hands.
I look down at my hands and then back at her. I close my eyes and focus my attention to the inside of my body, trying to feel anything different from before I was pushed into this world. I notice a slight warmth around my stomach area, specifically my solar plexus. I imagine moving that warmth to my finger tip. I open my eyes and look at my right index finger and see a small glow at the tip of it. The color is once again a yellowish green. I hear Rarity clap her hooves and smile at me.
"That is an amazing color darling! Looks to be like budding flower in the spring, if I were to be specific." she says with some excitement while examining my finger.
"Thank you Rarity. It was actually pretty easy finding my core. It makes sense considering in my world, there is an energy we call 'chi'. It is commonly used in martial arts of a certain culture and is defined as our life force. Chi is usually focused around the center of our body, at least according to human history." I say with excitement on my discovery on how to use magic.
She nods and gets up from her love seat and begins to walk to the door. "I was glad to help. I can teach you between four and five post meridiem. We can even start tomorrow darling, provided you can even make it to my establishment. As far as I've heard, you have arcane absorbers in your house correct? They require a bit of magical energy to work, not much for most, but for you? It would take a heavy toll. Either way, I live and work at Carousel Boutique, so you can find me there more often than not. It was great seeing you again and make sure you fulfill your promise about your clothing alright? I will hopefully see you tomorrow. Oh and your magic is still flowing. Imagine it leaving your finger and running back to your magical core." she says before exiting through the door with a golden ticket flying by her side.
I look at my finger and notice that it is in fact still glowing. I proceed to take the next few seconds figuring out how to move the warmth from my finger to my magical core, feeling a bit more tired than before.
Jeez, that IS tiring. I hope the toilet doesn't take much magic to use because I need it BAD.
"Twilight! We are done talking! I'm going now!" I say loudly hoping she can hear me upstairs.
"Okay! See you soon I hope, and be prepared for more questions." I hear from upstairs.
I walk outside and notice Obsidian standing next to the door, nod at her and smile.
"Welp, I can at least gather my magical energy. Hopefully I can figure out how to push it into something when we get home. I need to use the restroom BADLY" I say with obvious desperation.
Obsidian giggles at me then looks at the moon and stops abruptly. "I need to go do something really quick, I assume you know the way back? Here's the key, I'll be there in a bit." she says before handing me a key and walking off in a totally different direction.
I wonder where she's going... Ah well, first I gotta shit THEN i'll think.
I look at my hand and push magic into the same finger, noticing it's easier then before. I then pull my magic back with the same ease.
Wow, that was much easier than before. Must be like riding a bike. The color of my magic is quite nice looki.... Wait a minute. How did Rarity know the color of my magic? She must be quite special then.. Perhaps she will be a great magic teacher. I may have misjudged her.
I arrive at the door, use the key to get inside and place the key on the living room table. I walk upstairs and open the bathroom door with haste and sit down on the toilet after pulling my pants and underwear down.
Sweet release..
A Strange But Familiar Place
I hear an annoying noise next to my head and proceed to slap the top of whatever was making the noise. Nothing happens so I groan and open my eyes to see a very strange looking alarm clock. I notice that the top of it has the same look as many other things in this house and sigh before reaching into my magical core and pushing some magic into it, effectively silencing it.
Even the damn alarm clock has to be fed magic? By the end of the month I should be some sort of god right?..
I yawn and proceed to stretch my arms above my head with no grace. I look at myself in the mirror and, with little care, part it.
I should probably cut my hair soon. I'm sure shoulder length is a bit too long, especially if I might be working on the farm with Applejack... IF I can even talk to her anytime soon. Well, I guess I should get up.
I glance at the odd looking alarm clock and notice that it's a bit after noon.
Alright, got time to go talk to Applejack, or at least try to... Then maybe try and speak to Twilight, I'm sure that she'll have more questions and I want to appease the intellect beast before she pounces on me when I least expect it.
I look at my clothes on the floor.
I wonder if I can..
I focus my magical energy in my finger and try to imagine it going outward to my shirt and picking it up. I notice that the energy tries to leave my finger but ultimately only goes a couple inches outwards.
I guess I can't do telekinesis yet. There's probably an easier trick that I'm missing anyways. In the show it seemed like their energy just appeared around what they wanted to lift. I wonder what's up with that. Welp, time to go make some brunch.
I walk downstairs after putting on my clothes and notice that Obsidian is at the table reading a newspaper of sorts. I walk over to the oven and feed my energy into it. A small fire sparks up and I release my magical energy.
"What does this oven run on? I know now that it uses magic to start but what keeps it sustained?" I ask while looking in the primitive, but apparently effective refrigerator.
She looks up from her newspaper and seems surprised that the stove top was on. She smiles at me and then replies; "Ovens and stovetops in this area of the world run off of fire crystals or just wood. This one is the former and simply just needs a small start. To increase the flame just feed more magical energy into it. In order to put out the flame however, you need to turn off the crystals. It's basic magic here but I suppose since you're just learning I will do that myself."
Ugh, that's basic? I guess that explains why there's no knob anywhere.. Oh well.
After I cook... burn a quick breakfast with eggs and haybacon and eat it I clean up a bit and go out towards the farm with a brown and black little pony following me.
Right. I don't have any idea where their farm is. I bet Obsidian does but.. I guess I'll head to Twilight first and answer her questions first. It'll probably keep me busy till teaching time.
I walk by plenty of ponies who do what was done last night. Either ignore me or look at me with concern. I wave at a couple. Some wave back. Some just run away. Those are the funniest.
These ponies are especially paranoid and fearful. I've seen a catholic man lecture a kid listening to heavy metal, that was bad, but this? Flip over a rock and boom, they all go screaming. At least Obsidian doesn't treat me like some beast that will rage at any second.
I walk up to the library, finally, and knock on it. The door opens and that tiny dragon is staring at me. First with a smile, then with a frown.
"What do you want?" he says in a cold tone.
Great, he doesn't seem to like me at all. I suppose that's because of how everyone else acted towards me when I came back. Probably heard I was some sort of demon or whatever.
"Well, I wanted to talk to Twilight. I'm sure you saw me last night, and I promised her I would answer more questions about my species later. Would you please let me in?" I say with as much nicety as I could.
Spike looks me up and down, groans and opens the door farther to let me in. He runs upstairs and leaves me alone. I walk into the spacious library now being able to finally look around and notice what's inside. Just like in the show it is extremely full of books and scrolls along with a set of stairs that probably leads to their bedroom. I pick up a random book in the bookcase near the door. It's small, as well as the writing in it.
Huh, no size changing magic in here. I suppose it is rare after all.
I hear Twilight coming down the stairs and put the book back where it was. She comes down with a smile and an even larger list than before.
Oh great, and how much time do I have left?
I look up for a clock. No clock at all, surprisingly. I look down, she's right in front of me.
Fast, ready to pounce. I don't think I'm ready, but...
"Hello Twilight. I have some time today, so if you want to ask a bit more questions." I say with actual sincerity.
Twilight is one of the few that actually treat me with respect. It may be based off learning things she doesn't know about, but she still treats me better than all the scared and fearful ponies.
She gets and excited look and smiles at me. "I have plenty of questions Devan, but I actually want to do something different this time. I want to take your height and weight measurements, as well as write down a more detailed description of you and your species. Is that fine?" Twilight asks with the cutest look I've ever seen.
I can't even say no to my dog back in my world, but this? This I'll always say yes to... Probably how I will die. I suppose since it's about my species Obsidian can stay.
"I'll be happy to be your test subject Twilight. Be gentle! It's my first time!" I say with a flourish of my hand across my head and a bent over body.
Twilight looks me with slight panic and a bit of a blush.
Ponies are so easy to fluster... It's fun!
"Well, uhm... I will uh, try to be as gentle as I can Devan... I uh.. Yeah uhm, just stand still okay?" Twilight says while lighting up her horn with a dark purple glow.
My body starts glowing and I feel a warmth rising up through my feet into my head. A tingling feeling comes along with the warmth.
"Two-hundred and six bones, twelve organ systems, a decently sized brain.. Bigger than most ponies in fact." she says while writing such down completely.
A few more scans go by over the course of an hour as I stand there, with a great uncomfortable feeling with the warmth adding some comfort. A more complex diagram is being written down on a piece of parchment. Each joint, bone, organ, etc. The fact I have dark brown hair, weigh approximately two-hundred and fifty pounds, and even placements of birthmarks on my body.
Welp, she's getting REALLY detailed. I suppose I AM the first one of my species she's met.... Though she's getting a 'bigger than average' look at my species.. Doesn't matter I guess. She doesn't know that I'm a bit chubbier than most since I am the only one.
After the complete hour of being scanned over and over she stops and I completely collapse in the nearest chair. I look over at Obsidian who is sleeping on the floor near the door.
Well, she's a good guard but I suppose she has to sleep. Wonder what she was doing all night long to make her so tired now. Probably some guard preparations or something. I'm so damn glad Twilight is done because that was ridiculous. I'm sure I haven't stood that long ever before. Pretty sure I'm going to be sore for days now.
"Thank you Devan. I'm sorry it took so long, your body is a lot more complex than I thought. A tiny bit more than us ponies as far as I can tell. It's interesting actually. I'll have to ask more questions about your species later." Twilight says with a smile and calm voice.
I do a small finger salute and get up.
"You wouldn't happen to know the time? There's no clock in here and I have an appointment soon." I ask with a yawn and stretch.
"Oh it's around three-thirty post meridiem." she says while sitting down and scanning over the notes and diagrams she made.
Oh shit, it's almost time!
"Alright, well I hope that will satisfy you for now. I need to go now, it was nice seeing you today Twilight. Bye!" I say while closing the door behind me quickly.
Alright, now to carousel boutique!
A Strange But Familiar Place
I walk up to Carousel Boutique after quite a while of looking. I assumed it would be easy to find. It wasn't. Obsidian is behind me a bit looking at the building with wonder.
Damnit! How do you hide something as flashy and large as this? Those ponies I tried to talk to surely didn't help. All they did was faint. No wonder I can only remember one of their names.. Roseluck right? They're all flower based probably but meh, too lazy to remember.
I knock on the purple doors and see Rarity flash by a minute after in the window on the door. She opens it up and smiles at me.
"You're a bit earlier than I thought you would be darling. I trust finding my place of establishment wasn't too hard?" Rarity says calmly with a bit of grace.
"Well, I did kind of get lost and these ponies don't like helping a large hairless monkey." I say with a small chuckle.
She lets out a quick 'tsk tsk' before letting me and Obsidian inside. In the main room there are different cloths each varying in color to the slightest detail. Her sewing bench is just like in the show as well as plenty of pony mannequins following the wall of the room. Upwards is a cone shape that tapers off, showing the elegance of the room. In the far corner of the room where the rounded walls end there is a set of stairs leading upwards. A small stage is next to the stairs.
Huh, this seems a bit bigger than it looked like from the outside.
Rarity seems to notice me looking a slight bit confused. "Yes, this building has an enchantment on it. One of the two in this village. I believe your friend there lives in the other one. I suppose that means you do as well?" she states out loud, clearing up the confusion.
I nod at her with some surprise in my face.
Well, looks like she's either gotten lucky and received an amazing building or she is powerful enough to do such an enchantment.
"Now, I assume you want to learn how to use, control and build your magic?" Rarity asks in a straight-forward manner.
I nod in excitement and Rarity responds with a quiet giggle. She points towards a chair that is thankfully my size due to the enchantment on the building. She then uses her magic to place a small piece of string on the floor in front of me.
A string? Well it is light and probably easy to maneuver...
"I want you to try and lift this string using telekinesis. It is such a basic spell that most magic users subconsciously use it. Simply imagine your magical energy picking up the string and moving it however you please." Rarity says while carefully watching me.
I try to do what she says but ultimately end up doing the same thing I did in the morning.
"No, no. You don't try to reach it with your energy, you simply imagine your energy around it. Reaching with your magical energy wastes a lot more effort and time. Doing that is stretching out your aura from your exit point to where you want it to go. It is an inefficient method that was tossed away years ago, as far as I was taught." she states with confidence.
Huh, so it's supposed to just appear around whatever?
I stare at the string with my magic active and just imagine it being picked up and carried over to me. I watch as my aura faintly appears around the string and it slowly rises towards me and lands in my hand. This process takes a good fifteen seconds.
I finally.. Did it.. That took a lot out of me.. Why? It was just a string! I could've just stood up and picked it up instead!
"Good job Devan! You made some progress. I assume that must've taken a big toll on you. After all, most creatures start building their magical core when they are young by just living. Your species apparently didn't and therefore even small tasks like basic telekinesis are hard for you. However, with my teaching you I'm sure you will blossom into an amazing magic user." Rarity says trying to shove enthusiasm into the conversation.
Right... So basically I'm in special ed right now and have to learn to walk. Blossom eh? That reminds me...
"So Rarity, you can see the color of my magical energy huh? I think yours is nice too." I say with a mischievous smile.
Rarity looks at me surprised and lights up her horn.
"What color?" she says while staring at me.
"Looks like a light blue, perhaps sky blue." I say with confidence, matching her stare with mine.
Rarity instantly freezes up and then smiles warmly.
"Good. You weren't lying. So you can see the auras as well? Usually that talent is given to those that have great potential. At least, that's what I was told. I learned it through hard work, while apparently you have it naturally. It's said that Starswirl himself had such a talent, and he was a great wizard. Now I am even more eager to teach you darling, so pay attention. I want you to simply lift that string and leave it in front of you for as long as possible. From now on, before you come to be taught by me, you must exercise each day. Your body needs to be stronger to allow your magical core to grow. I don't know if you are considered fit for your species, but exercise every day should help either way. When you can hold this string in front of yourself for at least eight hours, then we will move onto the next part of your lesson." she says with with enthusiasm and wide eyes.
I nod and smile nervously at her.
Looks like Twilight isn't the only magic freak... Wonder why this never showed up in the show though. I mean last I saw she could do some fancy lasers as well, but that was in a dream... Eight hours though? That's a fucking lot of time to hold up a string. I mean I feel tired just from picking it up and bringing it to me, how the hell am I going to keep it in the air constantly for that long? I guess I need hard training then, exercise too apparently. I do need some of that, I'm strong but I've got plenty of fat to trim.. I suppose this is a win-win. Stronger magic and a stronger body.
"Alright Rarity, I'll take on this challenge!" I say in a burst of enthusiasm as I stare down at the string in my hand.
In the corner of my eyes I see Rarity smile at me and return to her sewing in the corner while Obsidian is staring at me in slight wonder. I use my magic to try and lift the string again, keeping it unsteadily in front of my face for a length of one minute before It starts to waver and fall back down.
This.. Is going to take a while.
Suddenly from Obsidian I hear; "You can see magical auras!?!? Both of you!??! I was keeping quiet until you stopped conversing with each other but wow! You are both pretty talented if you can see those!" she says to both of us while looking in between us.
I cover my ear that was facing towards Obsidian and look at her with a face of pain. She looks back at me and smiles nervously and looks the other way, whistling.
Ponies.. Jeez.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Sorry that it's a bit late, but here it is!
Floating Malus Pumila
I land on my bed grunting in pain.
I'm not going to move anymore. Everything hurts, especially my head. Nope, never again. All I could get was a few minutes of floating!
I look to my right and notice that it's around nine-o-clock pm. I also notice that turning my head hurt a lot.
"FUCK!" I yell aloud as my neck still pulsates with pain.
Obsidian, who was watching in the doorway, jumped up slightly and looked at me with concern.
Rarity's spell helped a bit on getting home, but it just wore off as I was about to fall onto my bed. Convenient, and yet extremely cruel of life to do that to me. I didn't know focusing that hard and using magic for that long would take a giant toll on my body. I would've thought after a WEEK of doing this training that I would be fine... I guess I probably should have told her the first time my body started to hurt. Fuck I'm an idiot. There's no way I can exercise in the morning... Rarity really yelled at me for not telling her sooner. I guess it was pretty serious if she had to cast a spell that looked like it took some effort. Hopefully I can move tomorrow, I can't just sit around and do nothing.
Obsidian is next to me talking to me apparently. I groan in response and attempt to turn over just to cry out in pain that is worse than breaking a bone. She takes notice of this and helps me turn over and then turns off the light next to me. Then she does something strange I couldn't quite see. I feel a warm touch along my spine and my body is flooded with the same warmth and I feel no pain afterwards. I look at her and smile before I pass out, seeing her smile back with light green eyes.
That's... weird...
I hear my alarm go off and I groan while slapping the top of it with a tiny bit of magic focused to my palm. I then instantly sit up in surprise.
No pain? Why is there no pain? Rarity said it would take days if not weeks to regain movement, let alone for the pain to subside. Was this Obsidian's work? Or maybe humans are just different... I remember something about last night but... It's mostly a blur. I know I remember Obsidian helping me roll over and the warm feeling on my back but after that?... Nothing. Strange.
I tighten and loosen my first a couple times making sure it isn't a dream and then proceed to get up. I look down at my clothes that were soaked in sweat last night, go to the bathroom and proceed to take a shower after removing my clothing. It was hot at some points and cold in others due to the lack of experience with the arcane absorber. I walk out of the bathroom feeling... Tired. Already.
Just taking a shower and trying to balance the hot water is still such a hassle... Well, I suppose I'll go for a jog.
On my way down the stairs I notice Obsidian isn't in the living room.
I wonder if she's still asleep.. Or perhaps is gone? Meh, who knows. I believe she's supposed to be watching me but oh well. I know I won't do anything stupid. I hope...
I walk outside and notice that there's no one around. I shrug it off and start doing a light jog while putting in my earbuds.
My phone doesn't have service, but at least it has music. The charge was at 100% when I ended up here and there will probably be a way to charge it later, I mean come on. Magic? So I guess I'm not afraid to use some of it's charge.
As I jog to the middle of Ponyville I notice that there's a large crowd around what seems to be the town hall. I stop and see Twilight attempting to give a speech but being interrupted by her friends. I chuckle at the familiar situation and look to where a curtain is lifted and Applejack is there looking as tired as I thought she would.
Well, I think I can leave this one alone. I suppose I'll just continue my jog.
I do so for the next hour just going in a circle around Ponyville and come back to the house. Obsidian is now sitting at the living room table, reading yet another newspaper.
Huh, must be her daily routine or something.
"Hey Obsidian, what's up?" I say while taking off my shoes.
She looks up at me and smiles gently.
"Oh nothing much, just reading the daily paper. How was your jog?" she asks and then drinks what looks like coffee.
"It was pretty uninteresting. Though there was a big meeting at the town hall. Applejack received some sort of reward I believe though. I guess that was interesting. Other than that everyone just stopped and looked at me weird or ignored me completely." I said while sitting down to rest.
Obsidian looks at me strangely and then asks me, "Why do you say 'everyone' instead of 'everypony'?"
I smile at her and point at myself. "I'm not a pony. We use the word everyone where I come from because it includes other things besides you ponies. I never said other beings didn't look at me weird too. There was a white cat, a farm dog and a random owl that was flying around. Each of them did a double take for me, which I find flattering of course." I say while making a fashionable pose... from my world.
Obsidian stares at me blankly and then giggles a bit before falling off her chair.
God I probably looked like the stupidest thing around... Oh well, she laughed I guess.
"Well I know I just got here but I wanted to take a quick shower and then take a walk to Applejacks. Do you happen to know where that is? I seem to keep forgetting to ask everyone else." I say while getting up to head upstairs.
"Catch" Obsidian says suddenly while tossing an apple my way with her hoof.
I react as quickly as I can, catching it in mid-air before it hit my face and leave it floating there.
"Jesus you almost hit me in the damn face! What's wrong with you?" I say with obvious anger.
She points at the apple with her hoof and I look at it. It's still floating there.
"Looks like you're improving Devan. It's only been a week since you started training with Rarity and look at that. You can catch an apple that was tossed at you from a reasonable distance and not put in a ton of effort. Good job. Oh, take a right when you see the town hall and just keep going. It's along a dirt path that leads out of Ponyville." Obsidian says with a smile before leaving out the front door.
Wow.. I guess she's right. I could barely lift that string up for thirty seconds when I first started. I have been jogging each day and training with Rarity... I suppose I am getting better. I wonder if I'll be able to do any spells soon.
I feel myself get a tiny bit tired and float the apple over to my hands and let go of my magic holding it. I take a bite and head upstairs to shower.
Well, I guess I'll find out later with Rarity's lesson. But first, Applejack.
A Strange But Familiar Place
I find myself staring at the beauty of this world all the time. The tree's around me, the clear skies, the fresh smell in the air. It's all so calming and tranquil.
I look forward at a small house and barn neatly at the end of a large expanse of apple trees that are completely brimming with fruit.
Even after all I've seen so far, this is the most beautiful thing I've set my eyes upon in this area. I wonder why Obsidian didn't come with me. I mean she IS supposed to be my guard, right? Oh well, I suppose I'll be fine. I mean I'm just asking for a job... And hopefully making peace.
I walk up to the door of the house and knock on it gently, waiting for a reply. The most stereotypical and familiar grandma voice emanates from the other side of the door.
"Hello? Is somepony there? If yeh are, then say somethin alright?" I hear from Granny Smith.
I smile at her accent and reply. "Yes, I'm looking for Applejack. Do you have any idea where she might be?"
"Well I reckon she's still workin on the farm behind ya. You'll either find her there or in town with her friends." Granny Smith says in reply.
The obvious sound of her walker moving away from the door marks that this conversation is over.
This world is pretty gullible. Didn't even open the door to see who I was. I wish the people on my world were this trusting. I suppose if they were now, a lot of people would be getting killed..
I start to walk down to the farm and notice a yellow pony walking towards the house. It looks very sad and it's head is down.
That must be Applebloom. I suppose it's going to be a bit before she meets Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. I can't really help her find them earlier, I mean who KNOWS what that would do. Crusader destruction earlier than fate intended, NO WAY. If I recall they aren't supposed to meet until after the next winter-wrap up. Then again the episodes could've just been mixed up slightly.. Who knows.
I notice that Applebloom is now in front of me, staring at me with her jaw dropped slightly. I wave nervously at her and smile.
"Hello there little one, I'm looking for Applejack. Would you happen to have seen her?" I say with as much peace as possible.
Applebloom looks at me confused and then points with her hoof behind me. I turn to see an orange blur and then a painful force smack up against my right part of my upper back as well as my shoulder and arm. I hear an audible snapping noise as I got hit and proceeded to black out almost immediately due to the pain.
I wake up in my bed on Earth, yet not really. I instantly get up and look around and notice things aren't exactly the same.
Don't think I could fly before. Considering I'm floating above my bed and not actually touching the floor that PROBABLY means I'm either dreaming or maybe even.. Dead? All I remember is something orange hitting m.... Right, Applejack. I mean I guess I'm some untrustworthy strange creature talking to her sister. I may of seemed like I was going to attack perhaps? My waving wasn't THAT frantic right? I mean Applebloom didn't scream or anything.
I look up and see my floor. I look down and see my ceiling.
Well, apparently I've spun around while thinking to myself. Great.
I do a Yoshi kick in an attempt to turn right side up. The door to my room opens and a taller and much darker Luna walks through. I wave at her while halfway back to an upright position. She looks at me and giggles gently. I laugh along with her giggling.
"So, what's happened to me?" I say while finally getting back upright.
She looks a bit dark and gives me a nervous smile.
"It seems thou has sustained heavy injury from the element of honesty, Applejack. You had more than a couple shattered and broken bones inside you. If it wasn't for her quick response after seeing what she did and her rush in finding you help, I am not sure we could have returned your bones to their natural placements. It required the magic of both myself and my sister to heal you." Luna says with a low and depressive voice.
Jesus! She did THAT much damage to me? I assumed she just knocked me out or something.
"By the look on your face I assume you didn't expect as much, correct? Well since magic is gathered and grown in every creature born on this world of ours, they also get a protective barrier of sorts due to their internal growth over time in magical power and volume. You however, did not get such a barrier. Your defenses were weak and her attack did much more damage than intended. I do no not believe Applejack meant to shatter your bones but simply push you away from her sister." Luna said while sitting down in my room.
Well, I knew that.. I doubt they really are capable of thinking to hurt another being that badly..
Luna looks around my room and focuses on my computer.
"What, may I ask, is that?" she says.
Oh boy...
"It is a device used to both communicate with others around my world as well as research or information that has been transformed into a kind of... long range magic." I say trying to describe what a computer is to a magical pony that was sealed in the moon for a thousand years.
She looks in me in understanding, surprisingly. "We developed a spell a while ago for long range communication as well as magic that feeds information into another beings brain."
Huh, guess they have no real need for computers. Well, I did see an arcade machine in the show once when 'Button Mash' was playing on it.
"Well imagine that, but usable by literally anybody that can afford such a device. My world is built on technology. It has to fill the gaps where magic doesn't exist." I say, explaining my world a bit more.
She nods and smiles at me. "Looks like you're going to wake up soon. I just came to check up on you and make sure you're alright. I will see you soon Devan."
Luna disappears in a bright swirling light and I look down. My body is fading away and next thing I hear is a beeping noise, most likely a machine for visualizing and detecting my pulse. I open my eyes and sit up, trying to move my arm. I can barely do a rotation with my shoulder. Everything is stiff, but not painful.
I suppose magic really is amazing here... I wonder how long I was out for.
I look across the room at Applejack slumped in a small couch with large bags under her eyes.
She.. waited here? Why? Did she really feel that guilty?....
I get up and grab a blanket that I had lying on me. I lay it over her with my good arm and then proceed to lay back down on the hospital bed.
Welp, however long I was out, I suppose I can still practice magic right?
I focus and begin my daily magical warm up by picking up my shirt nearby and holding it in mid-air.
It's a bit more tiring than usual. Must be because of my injury I guess. Oh well, I'll push on through.
A Strange But Familiar Place
I notice that Applejack is starting to wake up and turn my magic off immediately, letting go of a pink balloon I was playing around with. It floats towards the ceiling and hits it with an audible bumping noise. I put on my necklace and look at her. Applejack yawns during this and looks around the room. When her eyes set upon me, we both stare at each other for a small time before she seems to look away with her hat turned downwards by her hoof.
"I'm awfully sorry about doing that to ya. I was just scared for mah little sister, ya know? I don't know much about ya and I was already tired with tha harvest I just kind of lost all judgement. I know that ain't a excuse for what I did to ya, but I'm willin to do anythin to make it up to ya's." she said in a somber tone.
I look at her seeming horribly disappointed of herself.
"Anything?" I say with a bit of a smirk while sitting up. "Then please jump up on this bed and lay on your back."
She looks at me surprised and then blushes immediately, then nods after hesitantly getting up. Applejack does a small climb up onto the bed and looks at me and then away as she lays herself on her back with her bottom facing towards me. I quickly cover her lower parts without looking for another second and proceed to tickle the sides and bottom of her stomach. Another surprised face appears for a split second and turns into a face of laughter and smiles. I continue to tickle her until I see her tear up and then I stop with a smile. I then start to rub her exposed belly, avoiding the small almost unnoticeable bumps where her nipples reside. She calms down after a few heavy breaths and looks up at me with a redder, more embarrassed blush.
"I thought that you were gunna... Ya know. Take advantage of my debt that I owed ya. I never woulda thought that somepony would do THAT to me. At least, not anymore." Applejack says with a bit of nervousness in her voice.
"I just wanted to show you that I forgive you and that I'm not some sort of evil being sent here to destroy everything or whatever. A lot of other ponies look at me like that and I didn't want a friend of Twilight to look at me that way too." I say with a smaller smile, realizing that I've been holding back some sadness from being rejected by everyone.
She smiles at me for the first time since I met her and rolls off the bed onto the floor, standing up.
"Well I'm glad ya showed me you aren't here to hurt us. I'm willin to give you a chance and start over. Just all this at once, with the elements and then you popping up in this here world from nowhere looking as suspicious as you did... It took a heavier toll than I thought. My gut was telling me you were lyin though, and since I'm the element of honest I suppose you do have some secrets, dont'cha?" she says with a smirk and a wink.
I feel a small bead of sweat go down my head and nervously scratch the top of my head. "Well, you got me there, though I promise I'm never going to hurt anyone on purpose. Unless they're deserving of it." I say while looking her straight in the eye.
She focuses her stare into my eyes and then nods in understanding. "Alrighty then, now that's over..." she says as she lifts a hoof towards me. "My name is Applejack, nice to meet'cha uh... What's your name again?"
I chuckle a bit and lift my hand to put her hoof in it and shake it gently. "My name is Devan Whitney, and it was a pleasure getting kicked by you" I say with a grin.
She turns slightly red again and looks away. "You're not gonna drop that huh?" Applejack says with a bit of sad smile.
Wow... She looks pretty cute when she looks guilty. Is that mean? Or selfish? Meh, whatever. Everyone at home called her a 'background character' too..
I smile and take a pondering stance with my head and hand. "Well, I suppose I could drop it... If you give me a job at your farm. After all, that's why I was coming to see you in the first place. I just happened to meet your sister first." I say while tipping her hat up slightly.
She looks at me and instantly regains her smile. "Shoot, is that it? Well of course you can work at the farm with me, is ten bits for a hard working day good for you?" she says in reply to my statement.
Is it? Huh, I never did find out what things were worth but I guess I can figure that out later.
"Sounds good to me. When do you want me to start?" I ask with some optimism in my voice.
She looks me up and down and smiles in an almost motherly like way. "When yer body is feeling better. It still looks like ya haven't healed up yet." Applejack says while poking a particularly sensitive spot on my side.
I yelp in reply to her poke and she looks at me with immediate worry. A somewhat sad looks appears on her face for a second before it's replaced with another smile.
"Alright, I'm gunna head back to the farm. I have some things I need ta do before I get to bed. I'm glad you're alright. I'm sorry for misjudging you. Thank you for giving this stubborn mare a second chance." she says while giving me a quick and surprising nuzzle to my leg.
Applejack then walks out of the room after waving a goodbye to me and closes the door behind her.
Wow, she is... A lot different than I thought she would be. I hope I'll be healed soon, I need a source of income and I'm sure her farm work will be better exercise than the running and light stuff I do. Welp, here's hoping I can get through to Rainbow and Flutters as well! I mean I got Applejack to like me... Then again it took me getting horribly injured.. I hope rainbow doesn't drop me out of the sky. That might hurt.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Holidays killed me. That is all.
Healing Montage!
First Day of Healing:
After practicing my levitation magic for a bit I decided to try something a slight bit more advanced.
Come on... I know I can do it! It can't be THAT much harder! Just imagine it happening.. That's how magic works here. Imagination... Too bad mine died years ago, hah.
I stare at the string floating in front of me, specifically the left end of it. I see it move a little bit and then close my eyes, imagining my hands tying it in a knot. I open them to find it actually tied in a tight, but simple knot.
YES! I mean I had to close my eyes but I will get used to the feeling... Progress!
I use my magic to toss the string in the air towards the door in celebration and watch it get caught in a familiar light blue aura.
"I see that you are being a bit rash with that string I lent you. I'll have you know it's made of a fine material that isn't amazingly easy to find, darling." Rarity says as she comes through the slightly open door.
"Rarity!" I say with a glowing smile. "It's good to see you ma'am! I've been practicing as you can see. I can finally tie it in a knot!"
She smiles gracefully and levitates the string back over to me. "Congratulations, I was wondering when you were going to be able to do it. Now that you can achieve that, then proceed to practice that along with your normal levitation training. How long can you hold the string up now, might I ask?"
Hmm.. Last time I tried that...
"About forty minutes. I can even do it mostly sub-consciously as well. I've been practicing some reading while doing it on the side. I hope that's alright if I don't give it my complete attention." I say with a slight bit of nervousness that I messed up the training.
She looks at me, almost freezing up, and then instantly calms her features.
"Forty minutes you say? That's... Interesting. I want you to write down how long you can do it each day from now on, alright?" Rarity says in a somewhat strange tone.
Huh, is that impressive or something?
"Okay then, I can do that. Anything else I should do?" I ask with progression in mind.
"No no, I believe you have more than enough for now. I didn't make a trip here to teach, though I don't mind in the slightest. I came here to give you this get-well present." she says as she levitates a box over to me.
I catch the box in my own levitation, almost straining at how heavy it is.
Wow, this box must be really heavy if it's messing me up this much...
I release my magic and it drops into my hands. It's not heavy at all, and is in fact not even five pounds.
"Ah, watch out darling. The material my gift is made of is quite... Magic resistant. I suppose it could be used as some sort of magic training device now that I think about it, but it's real purpose will be known when you see it yourself." she says with a sly smile.
I open the box and see a small globe inside. It's completely clear, almost like a stereotypical crystal ball. It has a small metallic stand formed around the bottom of it.
"So what does it do?" I ask with obvious lack of knowledge.
"It's a vision orb, darling. It is used to communicate to other forms or visual communication. Mirrors are sometimes used, as well as other reflective surfaces such as water. A magical connection is made between both sources through the natural ley lines in this world. It actually requires just a small amount of magic, since it is a simple spell and most devices used for this are made of naturally compatible materials. It's somewhat complicated but basically they have a better connection to the ley lines than other materials, which makes magic power usage quite small." Rarity says with an obvious abundance of knowledge.
I stare at her in surprise and awe of her amazing knowledge for magical items that wasn't obvious in the show itself.
"Can you show me how to use it?" I ask while inspecting the orb for some sort of 'on' switch.
"Oh that's very simple actually. You just feed your magic through the metal piece on the bottom and think of whoever you wish to speak with. A magical imprint is always attached to each device, so it will simply direct your magical flow to their device." she says while waving her hoof in the air in a circular motion.
I wonder if these can be 'hacked' then... Probably.
"Well I don't know many people that have such a device but I'm sure it will come in handy sometime. Thank you Rarity." I say with a small smile.
She nods and puffs her hair up with her hoof. "You're quite welcome darling, I hope you make use of it. I have an appointment at the spa soon so I must go, ta ta." she says while leaving the hospital room in a hurry.
Huh, she really likes her spa sessions... Even more than I saw in the show.
I stare at the orb and attempt to lift it again with my magic. I barely hold it in the air for ten seconds and then feel quite a bit of exhaustion. I instantly let go of the magic and sigh.
I still have a long way to go.. I have to try and keep that floating as easily as the string one day. Oh well, back to training my magic.. But first..
I take out the quill Celestia gave me and grab a small napkin near my bed. I write something on it and watch as it flies out the window in a green fire.
Right, back to my training!
Third Day of Healing:
I hear something fly through the window after gently cracking it open slowly. I put on my necklace quickly under the blankets and pretend I am asleep.
The flying being that entered the room begins to speak. "Poor creature... I mean, I guess you can speak but... I just don't know what you are. I hope you're okay.. I'm sorry I didn't talk to you before. I was just so scared of you and perhaps.. A bit shy. I am so sorry... Perhaps if I talked to Applejack after I saw you weren't dangerous, maybe she wouldn't of... of..." says Fluttershy while slowly starting to cry softly.
She's blaming herself? But why?... She didn't do anything and I'm fine but... Maybe she doesn't know that I'm fine!
I look up at her and see her crying at the edge of the bed. I look at her sadness and instantly feel guilt and pity rise in me. I reach forward and pat her head gently. She instantly looks up and me and I open my arms in a hugging position. She looks surprised but instantly flies into my arms and proceeds to cry profusely into my neck and shoulder. I start to rub her back and hold her close.
She's such a cry baby... And why do ponies just leap into open arms. I don't.. Humans are so cruel and assume that people are crazy if they open their arms for others. I.. This is why we love this show.. But she needs my attention. I can't help seeing such a cute thing crying at all.
"Fluttershy right? It's fine and understanding if you were too shy to talk to me. I'm completely fine alright? No need to feel bad about a situation that was confusing. You have a kind heart to come see me and confess your guilt, even if I was supposed to be asleep ya dummy." I say with a short sigh.
She looks up at me as I wipe the tears from her face and smiles shyly.
So very cute..
"Thank you for comforting me uhm.. Devan? Sorry, I didn't get to really talk to you yet.. Uhm uh.. Can you let me go now? If you don't mind that is." she says while starting to blush from embarrassment
"Oh right! Sorry about that." I say in reply while letting her go gently.
I scratch my head and smile at her with an obvious nervousness.
"Well, I came here to wish you an easy and quick recovery from your uhm.. misunderstanding.. with Applejack. I hope we can become friends over time... Once again, I'm sorry for not talking to you earlier. I have uh, issues with talking to anyone else besides my closest friends." she says while clearly looking away every now and then.
"Well thank you Fluttershy. I appreciate your visit, even if it was in the middle of the night. Then again there are less ponies outside now huh?" I say with a grin.
She nods shyly with a small smile. "That's right, plus moonlight flying makes me feel a bit better. Though it makes things a bit.. scary.." she says while looking at the dark corner in the room.
"Well I'm glad you came here to make sure I was okay. I hope you have a wonderful night and a nice flight back to your home." I say with an obvious need for sleep in my voice.
"Good night Devan, it was nice talking to you... Maybe sometime we can share a cup of tea? You seem a lot nicer than what everypony seems to be thinking." Fluttershy says while flying gracefully up to the window and waving before she goes out of it.
No wonder Rarity and Fluttershy are friends. They are both graceful in their own ways... Oh well, maybe now I can get some sleep.
Fifth Day of Healing:
I yawn and look at the piece of paper I recorded my highest levitation times per day on.
'Day 1: Forty minutes
And now for today...
'Day 4: Fifty minutes'
Strange, seems like I went by a two minute increase for a few days there but then I suddenly am able to do it another six minutes? I suppose that me resting a couple days helped out. I have been running around a lot and dealing with some stress... It's nice to just sit down and read. Calm my mind..
Such silence and tranquility was ruined by a heavy yet small package flying through the window, breaking it and landing on the floor in front of my bed. After making sure my heart stopped imploding I walk over to the package with a small name tag attached to it. I put on the necklace and proceed to read it.
'From somepony, to Hairless Monkey'
Rainbow Dash huh? Strange, didn't think she'd spend the time to send me something.
I proceed to open the package slowly and find a small blue box. There is a button on the side and I push it. The top of the box immediately opens up and a soft hoof shaped toy pops out and punches me in the face. It doesn't hurt anything besides my pride. I move on and continue to read a book on the history of the elements of harmony.
Seventh Day of Healing:
"SURPRISE!!!" somepony yells out, rudely and quite loudly awakening me in the morning.
I instantly sit up, banging my head against the pink pony's head that was standing over me in anticipation. Luckily her mane is made of the softest substance I've ever touched.
"Jesus! Pinkie Pie! What the fuck!" I yell while I put my hand over my heart.
She looks at me with confusion and I sigh remembering I needed to put on my necklace. I reach for it and can't find it next to me. I look back at Pinkie Pie and notice she is wearing it.
"What does Jesus mean?... And fuck?" she says while rubbing her head in a confused way with her hoof.
"Uh, well.. I'll tell you some other time. So why did you yell 'Surprise' at me?" I say while sitting up.
"Well duh! Look around dummy!" Pinkie says as she jumps around the room in a quick bunny hop.
I look around and see streamers and balloons everywhere. A cake is sitting in the middle of the room on a small table.
How in the world did she do all of this without me getting up?... A quiet visit from Fluttershy got me up but this didn't? I guess it's just Pinkie Pie.
"A party of welcoming variety eh? Well, well, well! Looks pretty amazing Pinkie Pie. Thanks for your party, I really appreciate the work you put into throwing this for me." I say with a gracious smile.
I know she works hard for these... We found that out in Party Pooped. I want her to know that she is appreciated, even if she doesn't care for being thanked that much.
Pinkie Pie looks at me with a blank face and then I watch as her mouth turns into a giant smile. She leaps at me and wraps her front two legs around my body and hugs me tighter than any other being I've ever interacted with has before.
"Oh thank you, thank you! I'm so glad you like it!" she says as she nuzzles into my face with hers.
"Heh, no problem Pinkie. It is a well thought and put together party." I say in response while smiling at her cute antics.
But, I wonder... If this world seems to have some aspects of mine such as... A controlling monarch and negative emotions underneath a facade...
"Pinkie Pie.. Can I ask you something?" I say while moving her away from me gently.
She smiles up at me and nods so quickly it looks like a vibration in the air.
"Do you fake being happy and cheerful for other ponies sake? To make them happy, even if you don't feel so happy inside?" I ask with a serious look in my eyes.
She freezes up and her mane twitches slightly.. Somehow..
"Of course not silly! Why would I do that?" Pinkie says in a slightly different tone of voice.
Pinkie... It's so obvious you do.. But alright, I'll lay off it for now.
"Okay, just making sure. So, what's that cake made out of?" I say with a cheery smile and point at the cake with my free hand.
"Oh! That's chocolate fudge with buttercream icing!" she says proudly, obviously going back to a cheery tone and demeanor.
Last Day of Healing:
Alright, they said this would be the last day I would be in here. I'll be glad to get out and do something. They let me take short runs around the hospital but now I can go to Applejacks farm and make money WHILE exercising. It's going to be gre—
A large amount of noise and commotion is happening out the window of the room I am in. I get up and look out it to see a small stage set up a bit away and magical fireworks being blasted out of it. I then proceed to see Rarity and Rainbow Dash get outplayed by a blue horse with a hat.
Already? I guess I WAS in there for a while. I guess Rainbows prank signified that prank episode with Gilda... So it's only natural that Trixie was next. Looks like my last day here is going to be a very loud one. Wait.. wasn't an Ursa Minor supposed to come later?.... I better get the earplugs Redheart gave me.... I wonder how Obsidian is doing. I only saw her once on the first day I woke up and she only said so little. I hope she's alright. She probably feels guilty too for not being around to protect me or something. I wonder if I could....
"OBSIDIAN!!!!" I yell as loud as I can.
The door opens quickly and she's runs into the room, trips over something that was lying on the floor and face plants into my bed.
Well, that was easy... And amusing as fuck.
"What! Where! Who?" says Obsidian as she gets up quickly and is scanning the room.
Obsidian's eyes are slightly glowing and green. Her stance is a bit tense and serious, while her hair covering her body looks a slight bit darker as well.
Okay, next time I get a chance, I'm definitely going to find out what she is. I wonder if Celestia knows. By her eyes and darker body it seems like she's a changeling but... Who knows, I sure don't.
"Hello Obsidian. How're you doing?" I ask with a calm smile.
She freezes up and looks at me and then looks away slightly.
"I'm doing alright Devan, nothing bad here." she says, obviously lying.
"Ya know, if you feel guilty for not protecting me, you shouldn't. There was nothing you could have done, and even if there was you couldn't of predicted that outcome. It's fine to feel a little bad but I haven't seen you in days... I was worried about you, so please don't feel bad for my sake when everything is okay now. Okay?" I say while moving a bit closer to her.
She instantly looks at me in surprise first and then confusion. She sits down on the bed next me and sighs.
"You have a special talent Devan. Most ponies aren't good at reading others thoughts. I suppose you've seen how gullible and unaware we are huh? But you.. You can see right through us. I suppose it could be a talent from your land. We all have a secret though, I guarantee it. So don't think you know all about us just by looking!" she says while booping my nose at the end of her talking.
Did she just...
I look at her in surprise and notice her body is back to normal colors.
So it only happens when she is stressed out or something? Whatever, that's for next time.. Right now..
"So I have a question.. Where were you all this time?" I ask.
"Oh well, you see I was always around you whatever you may have been doing. In this room? I was outside the door. In the bathroom? I was outside the door. Doing a jog outside? I was following close behind. I made sure to watch you while you healed Devan, that's why I am here after all. I just happened the miss the one time you got hurt." Obsidian says while rubbing the back of her head meekly.
Wow, I can't tell if that's creepy or very protective.
"Well... Thank you?" I say with a confused tone.
She raises her chin proudly and nods.
What a doof.
Nurse Redheart walks through the doorway and looks at Obsidian and then me. She then smiles somewhat mischievously.
"Well, after running the last tests and seeing how lively you are, I can say you are fully healed. Just try not to get bucked into next week again, alright?" Redheart says as she leaves the room again.
What was that smile...
"Well, I guess I'll pack up and we can go see what's going on with that show out front." I say while stretching my arms upwards.
Hopefully I didn't somehow change the outcome of this event...
A Strange But Familiar Place
The Great and Powerful Challenge
Obsidian and I arrive as Twilight is about to leave the show Trixie is putting on. She starts to gallop in a hurry towards our direction and I hold out my arms and stop her before she gains any speed. She looks up at me and smiles happily.
"They let you leave? Wow, you look much better Devan! I'm sorry I wasn't able to visit, I was just going to honestly... But then.." Twilight says while looking behind her at Trixie.
Well, I have a plan for this to make things go smoother but I don't want to change much.. It should still end the same way though.
I lean down and whisper in Twilight's ear. "Perhaps you should show that you can do more, after all... What would happen if she tried proving she COULD do something great and it ends up destroying Ponyville? Just show enough to make her realize that she can't do everything she thinks she can."
Twilight's ear twitches slightly and she looks down in thinking, then proceeds to nod in understanding.
"I challenge you, Trixie, to a magic duel!" Twilight says in confidence.
A chorus of gasps and 'OOOOOOOs' ring out into the air as Trixie looks at Twilight in some shock, but then puts on a showy smile.
"I, The Great and Powerful Trixie, accept your challenge." she replies in a confident tone.
I believe Faust said she went to the gifted unicorn school too.. I wonder if she's strong as well. What does a magic duel consist of I wonder?
They move multiple paces away from each other and then turn around.
I see Rarity close by watching the duel, even with her hair staying green and messy. "Hey, uhm.. What are the rules of a magic duel?" I ask her in a whisper.
"The rules are simple actually. No lethal spells or spell combinations, when somepony surrenders then the duel is over and finally hurting others that are not involved isn't allowed as well." Rarity says in a graceful and hushed voice.
It does sound simple.
I turn away from Rarity to continue watching Twilight and Trixie. I see both of their magic auras flair to life. Twilight having a bigger, stronger one but Trixie having a smaller, somewhat smoother one. Twilight shoots what seems like a simple blast from her horn and Trixie dodges it instantly. A bigger aura builds around Trixie's horn and then it's released. Around twelve more Trixie's appear but have aura around each of them.
She made clones?! I mean.... I guess she'd be good with illusions given her job but... This much and this soon? I wonder what Twilight will do.
Twilight looks at each clone in surprise as they start walking to her and then begins to launch a blast at each, watching as they go through every one she shoots at. She continues to do this until she hits the last one. It goes through the Trixie clone without issues. Twilight then begins to panic slightly and looks around in some desperation. I notice a faint aura behind Twilight that is light blue in nature. I also notice it's in the form of a pony, specifically Trixie.
"Twilight behind you!" I yell out.
Rarity didn't say HELPING the ponies in battle was against the rules. Then again, only people that can see aura's can really do much help that they couldn't do themselves.
Twilight looks at me quickly and then behind her while releasing a cone-like blast from her horn, completely pushing Trixie out of her invisibility and flying away from Twilight. Trixie doesn't get up for a second or two.
"I surrender" I hear weakly from Trixie's body as she sighs and gets up slowly.
Ouch, that must have hurt... I hope she's alright. I didn't get to watch the most recent season but I hear that she comes back and turns good? I think...
I walk over to Trixie as everyone else walks to Twilight, congratulating her. Twilight looks concerned for Trixie but can't get through the crowd. I smile at her and she smiles back knowingly.
"Hello 'Great and Powerful' Trixie. Are you alright?" I ask with sincerity.
"The Great and Powerful Trixie is fine.... But Trixie is wondering, how did you see me? Whatever you are." Trixie asks while putting her iconic hat back on.
Right, need a fake explanation...
"I saw a shimmer of a tail behind Twilight and assumed you were behind her somehow." I said in reply.
She looks at me while squinting her eyes in suspicion. "The Great and Powerful Trixie doesn't believe you, but will accept that answer for now."
Phew.... Good thing she doesn't have that lie detecting spell or whatever.
"Are you doing alright? That seemed like it hurt a bit." I say, and then give her a smile.
She looks at me strangely. "The Great and Powerful Trixie is fine and doesn't need Devan's help with anything." she says with a huff.
Huh, she got my name just from that conversation with Twilight? Smarter than she looks, that's for sure.
"Alright, alright. But if you ever want someone to talk to or perhaps want to hang out, I'll be your friend if you want. I see you have a mobile home there of some kind, and you might not be around here a lot. Whenever you are, I'll gladly make time for you. I will be at the northern part of town in the slightly overgrown house." I say with a genuine smile and hope that she will accept this.
Trixie looks at me surprised for a second and then stares off into space for a minute. She then nods quickly and makes her way back to her home and starts to pack it up.
Well, that went better than expected. I suppose I will have to make time for her... Probably tomorrow or tonight even considering the fact she moved quickly back to her home.. thing... God why can't I remember what those are called right now? Oh well, I'll ask Rarity or something. Now, time to see how life has been the past few days with the others.
I look at Obsidian behind me, she is seemingly glowing with pride and happiness.
"What?"
A Strange But Familiar Place
I find myself sitting with a group of pastel-colored ponies in a library. A small party is going on because of her victory in the duel. Pinkie Pie is whizzing around like the Tasmanian devil from looney toons while Rainbow Dash is playing pranks on those nearby with what seems to be an electrically charged hand buzzer. Twilight Sparkle is being basked in a crowd of admirers while Fluttershy is keeping to herself in a corner along with Big Mac. Rarity is out of sight and Applejack went back to the farm.
I'm feeling pretty thirsty, I guess it's time to try some of that cider.
I make it halfway to where the cider is before a mint green pony steps in my way with an excited look.
"Hi! I'm Lyra Heartstrings! Are you a hooman?" she says with a huge grin.
Wow... So she actually DOES have some sort of weird fascination with my species? Great...
"What are you talking about?" I say with a fake smile.
"Oh, I thought you might have been one.... They are hairless primates from long ago in the past. They apparently had more advanced technology than we do, or that's what is thought. Though... Everypony thinks it's a myth. I was hoping, ya know? Now that I look at you, I suppose you don't have the right body features that they had." she says with a dejected tone while tearing up slightly and looking down.
Oh god, please don't...
She starts to tear up even more and make small whining noises. The other ponies start to look towards us in concern and I can feel a small bit of sweat drip down my forehead onto my hand.
"I believe you Lyra." I say simply while ruffling her mane with my hand.
She looks up at me with surprise and and immediately hugs my leg while nuzzling it.
Ponies and their hugs huh? But if what she's saying is true... Was my species just the one before the sentience of the ponies? Jeez that'd be confusing.
Lyra finishes nuzzling my leg and moves away while wiping her face with her hoof and proceeds to do the thing that all ponies in this world seem to do. Her golden eyes look up at me while the white streak in her hair falls down on her face and a large grin is displayed on her face as well. I can't help but smile back with the goofy smile I earned throughout my years of living while I reach down and ruffle her mane once more. The ponies are all smiling and then look away with satisfaction at my actions.
"Thank you uhm... Devan right? I heard your name earlier a couple times. It was nice to find another being that didn't just say I was just some crazy unicorn! I hope we'll talk again, I'll be sure to find you so it'll probably happen. OH! Want to meet my bestest friend in the world!?! I'll go get her!" Lyra says as she runs off towards the other side of the room yelling for Bon Bon aka Sweetie Drops.
Well... I wonder if I can mess with her a bit. Test her covert skills and whatnot.
Lyra and 'Bon Bon' arrived a minute afterwards. Now that Sweetie Drops is in front of me I can take a closer look. Her beige coat seems nice and clean while her puffy and fluffy mane and tail are a nice blue with a pink streak. Sweetie is a lot more graceful looking than in the show, almost as much as Rarity even.
Wow, she's a lot different than in the show. Meh, I guess they HAD to reuse models for animation budget purposes...
"Devan, this is my friend Bon Bon!" Lyra says happily while wrapping her front leg around her.
"So this is the being that believes in hoomans like you huh?" Sweetie says while looking closely at me, even squinting her eyes a bit.
"Yes, I suppose I am! Nice to meet you small pony." I say with the cheesiest smile I can make.
Lyra looks between us with an excited smile and then runs off suddenly. "I'm gonna get you guys some drinks! Be right back!" she says with a yell as she disappears from sight.
"Alright whatever you are, I'm only going to tell you this once! Do not support her claims that hoomans exist or whatever they are called. She needs to focus on her future!" Sweetie says with a protective whisper while shoving her face into mine.
"But I am a human." I whisper into her ear.
Her ear twitches slightly and then she looks at me as if I'm crazy.
"That's impossible. Lyra said hoomans died out long ago. Then again she also says they may still be alive to this day... I'm going to go tell her, if this is true then she needs to know!" she says while trying to step away.
"I wouldn't do that if I were you, Special Agent Sweetie Drops." I say with the biggest grin I've ever had in my life.
She freezes instantly and then turns around. "How?" Sweetie asks in a serious manner.
"I have my sources, just don't tell Lyra I'm a human okay? Go ask Celestia herself about my claim and she will let you know some classified stuff. Hey, you might even get promoted for keeping such precious information to yourself." I say while twirling her mane into a curl.
She looks at me with a confused face and sighs in defeat. "Alright, but since our positions are even kept secret to Princess Celestia sometimes, I will find out how you know who I am! Or my name isn't Sweeti.... Bon Bon!" Sweetie says abruptly, noticing Lyra coming up behind me with the drinks.
"Alright, I got a cider for you Devan and some juice for you Bon Bon." Lyra says while holding the drinks in front of us both with her magic.
I take my drink with my hand instead of my magic, just so I don't let out that I can use it. I take a sip and then give Bon Bon a smile. She returns with a sheepish but obviously fake smile.
"Alright, I'll be on my way now. I have to go meet the main pony tonight and congratulate her. Enjoy yourselves!" I say while walking away, taking another sip of what seems to be the nectar of the gods.
Fuck this is amazing cider!
As I am admiring the amazing drink in my hands I happen to bump into Rarity due to my lack of awareness.
"Oh hello Rarity." I say while I lick the rest of the cider off my mouth.
She responds with a graceful nod of her head. "Hello darling, I was just about to look for you interestingly enough." she says while motioning me to come with her.
We arrive at two seats and sit away from the commotion of the party.
"I believe we can now talk about your shelter arrangements at my home" Rarity says coolly.
I look at her surprised and remember Celestia saying I was supposed to live with her.
"I completely forgot about that. But what about Obsidian's home?" I say while swishing the cider in my cup around and looking into the golden liquid.
"Oh... Her. Well, I suppose she is still your guardian so you will get plenty of visits from her." Rarity replies with a bit of disgust in her face.
Seems like Rarity knows something I don't. Wonder what would make her look so disgusted?
"I'm glad that your home has that enchantment, it would be quite strange if I had to live in smaller or even larger arrangements. I mean to ask, do you have any magic absorption items to train me as well?" I say, taking another sip from cup trying not to chug it.
"You will see Devan. I expect you have some packing to do back at Obsidian Bark's home. Please meet me at the Boutique in about two hours. I will see you there and explain further." she replies with a somewhat serious tone.
What have I got myself into....
A Strange But Familiar Place
Now that Twilight just finished with setting up another Q&A session with me for next week, I suppose I should head home and pack up.
I take one last sip of the cider in my hand and look around the library, More than a few ponies are toppled over various chairs completely unconscious. Rarity is speaking with Sweetie Drops and Lyra Heartstrings at a small table away from the mess. Pinkie Pie is dancing still along with who seems to be Berry Punch and Rainbow Dash. The rest are either mingling around aimlessly, apparently smashed out of their minds.
Yup, looks like this party is done.
I place my empty cup down and exist the library and close the door behind me. I instantly notice that the area is lit up even though there are no street lights. I continue walking towards my soon to be ex-home while putting my hands in my pockets.
First time it's been a cold night here since I was sent. Must be almost time for that winter wrap-up. I'd say it's probably around Autumn.
I continue towards my destination and see a couple lights on around in various parts of town. Only when I reach that overgrown house I took shelter in do I notice the first pony outside of a home. Trixie is sitting away from the house and looking up at the moon and stars. Their light is shining down on the world, lighting it without any need for artificial light of any kind. Trixie's hat is missing as well as her body apparel.
Well, there's a sight. Lulamoon looking at the moon huh?
I walk next to her and sit beside her and look up at the moon with her.
"Is Trixie a bad pony for trying to show everypony up?" Trixie says suddenly.
I sigh and nudge her gently with my shoulder.
"Thinking about what you did is never good for your mind. If you truly believe that doing such was a mistake and 'bad' then learn from that and move forward. The past can never change, but your future is ever-changing. To answer your question, no. You aren't a bad pony for showing other beings up. Rainbow Dash does that all the time, but everyone seems to love her for some reason." I say while laying backwards onto the ground.
Trixie lights up her horn and touches me with it suddenly. I feel my body tense up in a slight panic and then feel warm all over, eventually moving up to my head and dying down there. I look up at her with a worried look in my eyes and she begins to snicker.
"Trixie is amused by the face you just made to my unique spell." she says while trying to cover her laughter with her hoof across her mouth.
"What did you do to me?" I say while running my hand through my now long hair, feeling a slight tingle.
"Trixi... I applied my special talent onto you. Look at the moon." Trixie says in reply while she points at the moon with her hoof.
I look up at the moon and gasp gently as a message is now scrawled on it in a light blue glow. The message is a simple 'Hi Devan'.
Wow, that's actually.. Really beautiful.
"That's amazing Trixie. Won't Luna or Celestia get angry with you using the moon as your messaging system?" I say while thinking about what horrible things the two princesses can do.
"Oh no, they can't see my special talent. It's something that has been passed down through the Lulamoon family line. We are all able to see and make messages appear on the moon. We can even do it at the same time, though... Not anymore." Trixie says while looking up at the moon as some tears fall down her face.
I reach out to wipe her tears away but she uses her magic to pick each of them up, swirling them in the air around us.
"So, how come I can see the message then? Did you just put a permanent spell on me or something?" I say while staring at what she's doing with wonder.
"Essentially yes, I applied my special talent to you." she replies in a calm and cool voice.
"But why? I'm just some random being you met a day ago. What could I possibly mean to you already?" I say with a bit of confusion in my voice.
"Because Devan, you made me see that life isn't all bumps and holes. I've traveled around Equestria most of my life ever since my parents passed away and my expulsion from Celestia's oh so gifted school for unicorns. Hah, gifted in not noticing and real talent." she says while turning the water in her magic into vapor and then swirling that around.
"Well, I just said the truth that's all. You don't seem inherently evil and bad, so why would I judge you like you are? Everyone has bad moments in their life, it just takes a couple good things to help you through." I say with a genuine smile.
I use my magic to try and take a small hold onto a part of the vapor she is maneuvering. I catch a small amount and move it around with ease to my surprise, and hers. She pushes some more towards me and I catch it in my magic, and we make shapes in the air with it to each others happiness and laughter. After a short while she stops and stands up, dispersing the vapor. I do the same and face her with a smile.
"I will see you again. Next time I will teach you how to leave a message on the moon, now that I know you can use magic." Trixie says while holding a hoof out.
I bump her hoof with my fist and smile. "Just promise you won't tell others about this? A random new being in this land that can use magic might cause trouble or something like that." I say in reply.
She nods with a smile and starts heading away from the house, a small firework shoots off towards the moon and explodes into light blue sparkles that form a pony that proceeds to do a bowing motion. The moon has a new message: "Thank you"
You're welcome, my new friend.
A Strange But Familiar Place
So, Trixie has a lot of differences as compared to the show as well huh? I suppose they can't put everything in there. Welp, time to take a quick shower before I pack and go to Rarit....
Obsidian is in the bathroom, just walking out of the shower. Her mane and tail are made of bright green leaves and vines while her coat is a dark, almost black, wood. The joints to her legs and neck are missing completely and are just floating there in place. Obsidian's irises are green and glowing gently while her face goes from a smile to an instant serious look as she must have realized she doesn't look normal anymore. I feel something rough swirl around my body and hold it tightly. The sound of wood moving is in the air along with the scent of a forest more so than usual. The roots stop after I can't move anymore and there's only a slight uncomfortably feeling put on my body. She instantly gains a slightly more glowing look to her mane and tail and looks at me with panic. I stare back, somewhat surprised but with a smile.
"Hello Obsidian Bark, I see that you aren't a pony." I say while looking around.
Obsidian looks at me with confusion and then sighs. "No, I am not a pony Devan." she replies while sitting down, her mane still flowing a bit in the air.
Okay, this is fucking weird. What is she? I suppose I shouldn't freak out but she is a freaking tree! Fluttershy would be so jealous.... Huh, I guess I should ask about it huh? Don't really want to sit here forever.
"So, story time?" I say while laying my head on one of the roots.
She looks at me and then casts a spell, or at least I think she did from how my body felt warm.
"Promise me you won't tell another being about this." she says in a serious tone with a bigger glow around her eyes and 'mane'.
I nod, putting away the smile I had on and making sure she knows I'm serious.
Her eyes glow with an even more fierce and deep green as the air around me starts to glow intensely. After a few seconds it suddenly stops and the roots around me slowly move back into the floor of the bathroom. "Okay, the pact is made..." she says after a few moments of silence.
"So, do I die if I tell another being about you?" I say with a nervous laugh.
"Yes, you will." Obsidian replies as she focuses on slowly turning back to her pony appearance.
Welp, that's just great. A guardian with a spell on me that will kill me if triggered. Fantastic.
"Well, now that the requirements are met, going to tell me about your past? I was thinking changeling because of the green, but I suppose you aren't that." I say while stretching out my back and legs.
"I don't really have time for my whole past, but if you're wondering what I am it's a bit simple actually. I'm a magical experiment gone wrong. A mix between an alpha Timberwolf and an Earth Pony. When I woke up I had no memories of the past before that and had new powers and appearance. I could move nature around almost on will and have an extended life if I use natures power. That's all you need to know for now." Obsidian says while getting up to leave the bathroom.
"That's all you're going to tell me?" I say with confusion.
"Yes, because I need to go and so do you, or do you not remember?" she says in reply halfway through the door.
Right, Rarity is waiting for me... But how did she know that?
I look up to ask her but she's already gone. I sigh and walk out to my room and pack everything up.
Fucking knew that she wasn't normal.
Author's Note
Sorry, not a changeling.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Trixie is different, Obsidian is basically a freaky tree pony, I'm still not done packing up and Rarity is expecting me in about ten minutes. Lots of stress and interesting things today. Oh well, time to be lazy with my magic.
I look at everything in the room and use my magic to move everything into a nice neat pile. All but one small silk bag move easily into said pile.
Right, that communication ball whatever thing.
I go over to the magical device and pick it up. It's lightweight frame disguises it's difficulty at picking up with any form of magic. I begin to wrap my magic around it again but without trying to move it anywhere.
Weird, whenever I use my magic on this I get a very familiar feeling. I'll have to ask Rarity after I actually freaking get there. Fuck my lack of focusing on my objectives!
After packing up completely I leave the home, looking back at it and realizing that it being so overgrown was a big hint towards Obsidian's true nature.
Almost completely obvious, scarily so.
I walk in the moonlight while carrying what little belongings I have in my hands. The stars shine brightly around the moon and seem to dance with each twinkle they make.
This world really is beautiful, so much more so than Earth. So many different beings, technologies and obviously magic... This world is almost perfect.
I run into another pony for the second time this evening.
"Oh I'm sor" I start to say before I get smashed in the face with what feels like a hoof.
I feel blood trickle out of my nose at a constant rate as I look up quickly at my attacker. The pony is dressed in a black cloak and is looking down at me.
"Get out of this town, now. Only beings from this land belong here, and you aren't one of those. Leave, or I will make you leave." I hear from a male that has a young and fierce voice.
I instinctively try to get up but am pushed down by a hoof on my chest. I look up in fear, just enough to see that there are wings on the side of the male pony. I remember I have magic and proceed to push the pony away from me into the air away from me and into a nearby fence. The pegasus gets up quickly and flies upwards and off into the distance, disappearing into the darkness.
What the FUCK was that?!? Speciests in this world? I guess this world has problems too, but you would think that Ponyville of all places would be mellow and nice... Then again.... It's basically a small southern town with a farm in it. Stereo-typically it should have tons of prejudice against random alien-like beings. Great.
I get up and start walking to the Carousel Boutique, again. I start to plug my nose with some tissues I had from earlier in my pocket in hopes it would stop before I get there so I wouldn't scare or worry Rarity.
I really don't feel like going back to the hospital again only a few days after I left it. Okay, here it is. Just gotta act normal, and not like I was just jumped in a world about teaching peace and morals.
I knock on the door gently and it opens up. A small filly is standing there looking up at me with wonder. I smile and pat her head gently.
"Hello, and who are you?" I say while crouching down to her level.
"My name is S.. Sweetie Belle. What are you?" she says in a nervous but curious voice.
Hah, cute. So this is Sweetie Belle eh? I suppose she hasn't met the others yet, so I guess she is probably faring just as well as Applebloom.... Hmm..
"I'm someone from a far away land, but I see you haven't gotten your cutie mark yet. Don't worry, you'll get it eventually. Everypony does sometime. You're lucky, my species can't get one. We have to figure out our own talents. Just keep living your life and it you will find your talent. " I say while ruffling her mane up a bit.
She nods and smiles with happiness, hopping like a bunny away from the doorway. "Rarity! Somepony is here for you!" she yells in an almost screech-like voice. I cup my ears instantly and grit my teeth.
Well, I'm going to have to get used to that I guess. Alright, here we go.
I walk into the boutique and see Rarity come down the stairs. I nod at her and smile gently, albeit in pain.
"Hello Darling! It'll be an interesting experience having you in my home for now. So, let us go to your new room and a small tour of the boutique wouldn't hurt. I'll let you sleep soon after, I'm sure you're tired after the party tonight and having to gather your belongings." Rarity says while leading me around the boutique.
After showing me the kitchen, multiple bathrooms, where her bedroom and Sweetie Belle's bedroom are, and finally her upstairs work area, I was led to my room. I walk inside and instantly notice that it's magically altered and that it has the same arcane absorbers in it that my old room had.
So, basically no difference in my living situation except for the fact I'm now living with a small filly and an always busy clothier. Meh, I kinda miss Obsidian.
"I hope you like the room, It is specially made for your stay here. I must be going to sleep now however, I have an appointment in the morning. Dream well, Devan." Rarity says while closing the door slowly behind her.
I sigh and lay down on the bed while looking at the ceiling. My hand runs across my nose, and I wince in pain.
Kinda wish I knew healing spells, then I wouldn't have to deal with this nose on my first day on a farm tomorrow. Ah well, I suppose I'll man up and deal with it. Probably cry later.
I begin to set my belongings where they belong and notice that there are in fact more arcane absorbers than the past room I was in. A lock is placed on each object that can open, as well as the lights and even blinds.
This is fucking crazy, but I suppose it will help me with training. I need some sleep or else I'll be broken tomorrow. I also need to figure out who attacked me, but that might be obvious considering I did throw whoever is was back into a fence. I'd think a blow like that would do something to them, perhaps they will be looming close by me when I go around the town. Doesn't matter now, just need sleep.
I move under the covers and yawn gently as I drift off to sleep.
.
I feel something disturbing the hair on my head in the middle of the night, and slap it away thinking it was just the wind or maybe a random bug. I fall back to sleep.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
From next chapter onward's it will be 1500+ words. Enjoy this last short chapter.
Nightmare
"You're a failure." I hear my father and mother say to me.
"You deserve nothing but sadness." I hear my sister say to me.
"You are disgusting." I hear my ex-girlfriend say to me, with her face right in mine.
"No.." I say weakly back at them.
This is a dream, I'm dreaming. Everything is fine, I'm okay.
"I could never be proud of you." I hear my parents say again.
"I can't believe my brother is such a retard" I hear my sister say while rolling her eyes.
"You were the biggest waste of my time." my ex says while walking away and fading into the darkness.
My family begins to do the same and I reach out to them, wanting to make them proud of me. They disappear and a shift in the air happens. I find myself in the midst of darkness swirling around me with a light far in the distance. I reach out towards it and notice it go farther and farther away from me.
Why can I never reach the light? Why is it always running from me? Am I such a bad person? Is that why no one likes me? Do I really disappoint everyone? Am I a waste of breath?
I stop reaching for the light and slump down into a fetal position. I start crying while holding my knees tightly to my body and feel my heart rate rise exponentially until a figure touches my back. I turn around and see Luna, she smiles at me and points back at the light. I turn back around and reach for the light one more time and am surprised when my hand actually pushes the light, which seems to be a solid orb, away by smacking into it.
"The things that make life so great are right there in front of you Devan, you just need to realize that they are there and then hold them close." Luna says while walking in front of me and then pushing the light into my chest. The darkness around me lifts and I see a lake in front of me and a great mountain range all around me. The stars reflect off the surface of the lake and the moon shines down on my skin, calming me.
"In my time with going to the dreams of the creatures of this world, I have never seen a being who dreams as you do. It is very vivid, and beautiful Devan." Luna says as she sits next to me, staring at the moon above us.
I look up and stare along with her. "I'm sorry about that Luna, I get that nightmare sometimes. It's just my mental issue popping up every now and then. Everyone always says to just 'get happier' or something, but clinical depression doesn't just go away, even if I am having a good time..." I say quietly and with a sad tone.
She nods and her horn lights up. "I understand Devan, and I am sorry. I knew many ponies before that had a similar issue and I hope you can push through and find the light that is right there in front of you." she replies.
I look in front of my at the lake and notice a small group of ponies. Sweetie Belle is hopping along with Rarity and her trademark smile. Pinkie Pie is jumping along with Sweetie Belle and Lyra is watching alongside Sweetie Drops. Trixie is speaking with Twilight in a boasting manner while she just rolls her eyes at her and smiles at me along with Trixie. They disappear in a dark blue light and I look next to me at Luna with small tears going down my cheeks. I immediately hug her and wipe my tears off on her.
"You deserve happiness, don't think otherwise. I should know, I've done much worse than you and yet are loved still by my sister and treated kindly by others." she says with a motherly tone, resting her head on mine. "Come to me if you ever need anything, I will not hesitate to do what I can Devan. You saved me from forcing a pain and burden upon myself, so I will help lift yours."
I nod gently and smile, as much as I can that is.
"Good, now it's time for you wake up." Luna says right before she bops me on the head with her horn and I wake up, staring at the ceiling with the alarm going off next to me.
Well, that was... Kinda violating.. But amazing too. I'll forgive her this time.
I yawn and begin to stretch before feeding magic in the alarm clock to turn it off. It doesn't.
What the fuck is this fresh hell? Maybe a different way of deactivation?
I look closer at the alarm clock and see a dial on the side of it. I begin to feed my magical energy into it and see the dial move. A small arrow is in the middle of said dial and I keep feeding my energy into it until it reaches the arrow. The arrow lights up and the alarm clock is silenced, finally. I feel a small bead of sweat go down my head.
Great, so these are advanced ones.
I get up and dress myself, walking to the door and attempt to open it.
Of course it has a magical lock.
I carefully match the magical energy with the arrow on the dial and the lock opens. I rush to the bathroom and pull down my pants, releasing the relief I had built up while sighing in the process..
Thirty fucking minutes to turn off the alarm and get through there and into the bathroom.
After I finish I look to my right and see Sweetie Belle staring at me, well specifically at my genitals. I feel my cheeks grow red and pull my pants up.
"Why does your thing look different?" she says innocently.
"Well, you see..." I stammer and begin to say before Rarity comes around the corner and pushes her along.
After she scoots Sweetie away, Rarity comes back and smiles. "Try to keep the door closed Darling. I don't really want to give Sweetie 'The Talk' this early." Rarity says calmly.
I nod sheepishly and close the door slowly. I then notice that there's a magical lock on the inside of the bathroom door. I sigh and begin to work on it.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Enjoy! Life was kind of annoying the past few weeks, I'll just leave it at that. Sorry this isn't longer to make up for that lost time, but I plan on having more out soon!
Hard Work
I pull an apple off a tree on my way towards the danger zone. I look around nervously and see nothing but apple trees and fences around the area. A small yellow pony with a red mane starts coming towards me from the house on the hill near said apple orchard. I quickly hide behind a tree and peek around it, noticing that a larger pony with an orange coat and a blonde mane is walking by her, headed towards the inner parts of Ponyville. I scowl and stare at the bigger pony's hind legs and remember the pain they brought upon me. Such memories are soothed by her apology and offer of a job that I am returning to this farm for. I look at the sky, which seems slightly darker than usual and then look back at the farm and start to walk towards it.
Alright, I suppose since she's probably taking Applebloom to school, I will just go to the house and maybe learn a couple things before she comes. Don't want to be completely useless when I start working for her.
I start to walk up to the little farmhouse when I notice a large and red pony standing at the entrance to said farmhouse. I take a nervous gulp and walk up to the giant pony that seems to be rippling with muscle everywhere. I tap him on the side and he turns to me slowly and has a rope on his neck.
"Hello, are you Big Mac?" I say with a slight stammer forming in my throat.
He nods slowly and replies with his signature "Yuuuup".
Big Mac continues to look at the rope on his neck, and attempts to use his hooves to fiddle with the ends of the rope.
Is he.. Trying to tie it? I'm no good with knots but..
I take the rope and he looks at me with slight amusement. I quickly tie the rope in a simple knot. Big Mac looks at me with a smile and nods while pointing at what seems to be a tree that is leaning over. A large pole is behind the tree alongside the trunk. I nod back at him and go towards it, noticing some rope at the bottom of the tree. I look up and instantly understand what he wants me to do. I begin to tie where the apple tree is starting to lean over, to the pole to where the rope is taut and doesn't budge easily. I continue to do this with two more lengths of rope. I stand back from my work and look at it with him. He nods and puts his hoof out towards me, I grab it and shake it gently. He starts to lead me towards more tree's with the same issue. In the distance while I'm working on my third tree, Applejack starts to come towards Big Mac and myself in a hurried fashion. I give her a smile and she hastily gives one back before looking towards her brother.
"It seems Twilight has found a problem on the mountain there." Applejack exclaims as she points towards the mountain with a black smog coming from it. " She says it's a dragon! That it's snorin is causing all that there smoke to fill the air. That smoke would ruin the sunlight that needs to reach our precious trees. So I'mma going with the girls up there to hopefully deal with the sleepin fire-breather. I see that our new little farmhand has been doing okay?"
Applejack looks at me and then around at the tree's I tied upright again with a smile. Big Mac nods in response to her question.
"Great!" she says with a tip of her hat towards me. "Well I oughta get going now, good luck with your first day Devan!"
Applejack gallops off towards Ponyville and I stare at the mountain.
"I wonder what a full grown dragon looks like." I say with some disappointment.
Big Mac apparently catches the tone of my voice and rests his giant hoof on my shoulder. "Don't worry, I'm sure ya'll get another chance. Now let's start with this tree over yonder." he says surprisingly.
I just nod as he leads me towards another one, happy to at least have a job now.
Hours later I notice the sky has cleared up and I see the Mane Six coming back into town. I wipe sweat off of my forehead and look behind me at almost thirty tree's I tied up and a couple I harvested. I roll my shoulder and go towards Big Mac. He nods and picks up a small bag, with what I assume is bits in it, and drops it in my open hands. I smile, he smiles, I leave to go take a shower and a nap I desperately needed.
I am so fucking tired! How does anyone who did this in my world live without a sore EVERYTHING and the get up and do it again!? In this world of magical ponies and creatures, life doesn't seem too mu... Magic. Goddamnit I could have used magic to do all that shit.
After realizing how stupid I was and venting my frustration at myself, I arrive at the Carousel Boutique. I go instantly into the shower after taking about twenty minutes this time to open the magical lock. After my quick shower I, as quickly as I can, go to my bedroom and lay down. I pass out almost immediately...
About three hours later I awake to something moving next to me. It smells like leaves.
Obsidian.
I turn quickly to see her laying on my bed, facing me, in her natural form. She also is the size of an apple coincidentally.
"How, and why?" I say immediately after realizing what I was looking at.
"Well I AM still your guardian and since Rarity doesn't seem to like me too much, I decided to infiltrate your room and watch you like this! Well, this isn't really me, just a small familiar I can possess that looks like me. By the way, I can still feel pain while in possession. That slap last night kinda hurt." she says with a pout on her face.
So that's what woke me up...
"So, I suppose you saw my whole day then? What, were you hiding as a seed or something in my clothes? And where is your real body at?" I say while putting my clothes back on after casting the small cleansing spell on them.
"Yes, I saw what happened to you all day. I'm not going to tell you what I was hiding as, because I know you'll just get rid of me. My real body is so gracefully taking a nap right now and I'm possessing this while dreaming of.... Oh dear, well You don't want to know what I'm dreaming of." says Mini-Obsidian with a nervous blush.
I look at her with no emotion on my face and simply say, "Pervert".
She looks at me in alarm and hides her small head under the blankets. "No! It's normal! I haven't had a special somepony in MANY years!" she says while pouting even more so now.
"Well, considering you can summon roots and can apparently change your size, I'm sure you can find someone to be with. Have you tried other tree-based life forms? Weirdo's who like foal sized mares?" I say with a grin while opening the door slowly.
The look Obsidian gives me is surprising and full of horror the first second but changes into realization and deep thinking the next. I proceed to take advantage of this and leave the room that I so smartly left open in order to not have to fiddle with the magical lock again. I wave at Rarity working hard in her room, she waves back with a smile. I find that Sweetie Belle is simply sitting around in the main room downstairs. I pat her puffy mane and she looks up at me with a small smile.
"Wanna come on a walk with me?" I say gently while crouching down to her level.
She looks at me with surprise and nods frantically and then runs up to Rarity. I hear a couple questions and a resounding 'yes' from Rarity and see a speeding white ball come down the stairs. "She said it was okay!" Sweetie Belle replies with apparently glee and a hop.
"Alright, alright. Let's go for a walk then. I need to pick up some things, or at least.. I think so? I haven't really gotten the whole 'how much a bit is worth' thing down so, help me out Ms. Belle." I reply while picking her up and putting her on my shoulders.
She looks alarmed for a second but then looks around in wonder and raises her hooves up happily and yells "Woo Hoo!" as we leave the Boutique.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
I changed the amount of bits he earned per day of work to ten. This is because I am dumb and forgot the currency value of bits.
Shopping for Forgiveness
I look at a stand in the market square located in what seems to be the middle of Ponyville. The sign says one bit and above it on a table there are groups of four eggs. Next to them is what seems to be uncooked hay-bacon that is priced at one bit per two pieces. I look to my right and see Sweetie Belle looking at these items with her hoof up to her mouth, imitating my pose. She looks at me, I nod, she nods, we leave with enough food to feed us tonight along with the six bits I have left.
"I'll try to make this correctly, if it's anything like what I've made back in my part of the world we should be good." I say while Sweetie Belle rests her head on mine while on my shoulders.
"I could make it!" she replies with a squeak.
If I recall, she burns everything.. So...
"No thanks, I got it. Maybe you can help with other stuff though. Perhaps I could teach you how to cook though." I say noticing the excitement in her voice.
"Fiiinnnee" I hear her say while slumping down onto my shoulders and head.
Just like a little girl from my world... Things never change, even across universes huh?
We go through the market together and go over multiple products including some accessories like crystal necklaces as well as clothing. Most of the market contains food however so we both decided to leave and just make the eggs and bacon we purchased earlier. On our way back we see a black pegasus buying some eggs from the same stand we were just at. They were having a conversation and smiles were exchanged, so I waved at them. The merchant noticed me and waved back, the pegasus, who I knew instantly as Thunderlane from the show, turned towards me with a smile that instantly vanished.
That's weird... Why would he...
His back was bandaged as well as one of his wings. It clicked instantly.
HE'S THE ONE! It was a pegasus that attacked me with a coat dark enough to not be seen at night! I threw him into the fence with my magic and... That must be why his back and wing are injured. I suppose that must make him hate me more... But Thunderlane? In the show he seemed nice enough.
"Hello again! I see you've got another customer there." I said to the merchant and then nod at Thunderlane with a smile.
Thunderlane gives me an angry look at first, but then it turns into confusion. He quickly grabs his purchased food and leaves immediately. The merchant looks towards where he ran off to with a confused face.
"That's weird, he usually doesn't act like that. I suppose he must just be in a hurry." the merchant says while putting his hoof up to his chin.
He notices my presence and then smiles at me. "Hello, you're the strange being from earlier right? I was really surprised that you could speak our language and understand us! My name is Sunrise Banquet, I have a farm a little ways away and keep chickens and maintain hay. If that wasn't obvious I mean." Sunrise says with a nervous smile.
Well, that was awkward. But I can't really let him go... I need to stop hate where it starts or else things will probably get bad soon..
"Sorry, but I have to go. The little one is pretty pooped and needs to eat those eggs and haybacon you sold me. Nice meeting you Sunrise, I'll see you later." I say with a smile while quickly going towards the Carousel Boutique.
Sweetie Belle starts laughing loudly while wrapping her hooves around my head as I run towards our new home. I smile at her reaction and innocence. We arrive at the boutique and I quickly drop her off along with what we bought. I pat her on the head and she nods at me, going inside towards the kitchen.
"Don't cook anything! I'll be back within the next hour!" I yell before running off towards where Thunderlane was heading to.
I end up near Sugarcube Corner and notice that Thunderlane is inside talking to who seems to be Cloudchaser and Flitter. Three milkshakes are on the table and Thunderlane seems to be angry and speaking loudly. I move closer to the building and begin to make out what is being said.
"Don't you think that whatever that thing is walking around town for the past month has been causing problems?!? Scaring the foals?! Annoying us with it's lack of knowledge concerning our traditions?! I know I don't want to do weather work for that... that... THING!" Thunderlane says in an angry rant.
Scaring foals? What!? I don't scare anyone... Do I?
"I mean, I don't think he's hurting anypony. From what I saw, he seemed... Kinda nice actually." Flitter says in response.
"Yeah! I mean he seemed pretty cool. I remember seeing it helping Applejack with her farm, as well as helping Twilight with her magic duel! Seems like a cool bro, ya know?" Cloudchasers chimes in after her sister.
HAH! These mares have good taste!
There's an awkward silence for a small moment and I hear Thunderlane say something softly and get up. I scurry to the side of the building so he wouldn't see me and watch as he leaves Sugarcube Corner. His face has what seems to be pain and confusion on it. He starts to head towards the town square in the south part of Ponyville. I follow him and watch as he sits on a bench and slumps over, looking at his damaged wing. I sigh and walk over to him, making sure he doesn't notice me until I sit down next to him. He jumps abruptly and looks at me with an angry stare. I smile back, which once again, confuses him.
"What do you want from me?" he says in a panicked voice.
"I want to know why you attacked me" I say calmly, looking for a reaction on his face.
Thunderlane attempts to hide a reaction, but inevitably sighs deeply while looking down. "My parents were killed by two different things. One was killed by a Gryphon and the other was killed by a monkey-like creature.. Like you. Except you know, slightly furrier." he says quietly.
I look at him and feel a welling of sadness inside me for the tragedy that was committed on him and his family.
That must mean he's raising Rumble by himself right? That's harsh, especially at this age... He has a job and, if I remember correctly, tries to become a Wonderbolt later on. No wonder he hates other beings, his parents were killed by them and I just hurt him not too long ago. I wonder if he will let me..
"Well, I promise I'm not going to hurt anyone, at least not unless I am attacked by one." I say with an emphasis on the last part.
He cringes and looks at me with a nervous smile. "Yeah, sorry about that. I just didn't want anypony to get hurt and didn't know anything about you. Other species kinda just... Scare me. I want to learn not to hate but... I think it's too deep seated in my mind. I tried seeing therapists, friends, family... Even going to other species populated places in the world for a small time. Nothing helped, but you? Why is it that I don't hate you as much as others? You just seem more inviting, even if you did twist my wing. Maybe I could.." he says but then shakes his head. "I won't bother you again, but give me time to think about becoming friends. It'll take a lot of willpower, something I've been lacking for a long time, ya know? Until then, uh... Devan right?" Thunderlane says as he lifts his painful body off of the bench.
I nod at him and watch as he walks off, his mind obviously buzzing with thoughts. I remember that magic in this world is based off of your imagination and attempt to do something I probably shouldn't be doing. I concentrate on his wing and imagine it healing.
Come on.... Please.... He didn't deserve that pain... He was just scared! DO IT!
I see a couple strands of what seems to be sand drift from the ground onto his wing. He stops for a second and moves his wing around, looks down at it with surprise and then back at me after noticing the sand on his wing. I smile with what energy I have left and he smiles back, flying off at a slow pace. I feel my eyes get heavy and close them as the soothing wave of sleep takes me.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Hey! It's been a long while. In-laws came into town, work had me exhausted and my dog was sick. I'm back though! Hope to have more out in a week.
Stormy Emotions
A light flashes through my eyelids, making me wince hard and cringe. I groan as I wake up gently and then sit up with a start as I hear a loud and thunderous sound in the air. I look around and notice the dark clouds swirling around, with a few droplets falling onto my head.
How long was I out?... I need to get under some shelter before I get soaked.
I jog quickly to the Twilight's library and knock on the door loudly. I hear arguing upstairs, worrying me but jogging my memory.
This is the Rarity and Applejack bonding episode isn't it? Ughhh... I can't interrupt them.. Where to next? Carousel boutique?
I begin walking towards it and notice that Sugarcube Corner is lit up completely still.
Right! Pinkie Pie! I'm sure I'll be welcomed there!
I run to the bakery establishment and enter to see Mr. and Mrs. Cake closing up. I smile and nod at them, they smile back remembering me from the times I've been here.
"What can we do ya for Devan?" Mr. Cake instantly says while putting up a box of what seems to be baking materials.
"Well, I kind of got caught out in the rain and was wondering If I could stay here until it lets up." I say while taking off my shoes in an attempt to not dirty their floor.
Mrs. Cake looks at me with a bit of worry, looking me up and down. "Oh dear, I hope you're not too cold. Of course you can stay here, but we only have room in Pinkie's room. I'm sure that's okay, isn't it?" she says handing me a towel.
I nod and give them a grateful smile as I walk towards the stairs. "Thank you, I'll leave as soon as it lets up."
I go up the stairs and notice the doorways and instantly spot Pinkie Pie's door. It's covered in colors, streamers and stickers. I smile at the sight and reach my hand out to knock on the door when it suddenly swings open and a pink hoof shoots out and pulls me in. I yelp in surprise and abruptly stop. I immediately feel Pinkie Pie press her head against chest and wrap around me. I was going to make a joke about how she missed me but then I notice her shaking. I immediately feel worried and try to pull away to see her face, she doesn't let me. I then wrap my arms around her and stroke her apparently straight mane gently. Her shaking begins to slow down and I lie my head on hers.
"Pinkie Pie, what's wrong?" I say after a few minutes of sitting there with her.
She opens her mouth but the sound of thunder interrupts her and I feel her hold onto me even tighter. It becomes clear as to what is going on and I sigh as I begin to stroke her mane more.
"I see now, the thunderstorm I presume?" I say with a gentle voice.
She nods into my chest. We sit there until the storm moves away a bit and the thunder begins to be much quieter. Pinkie moves away and wipes away her own tears.
"Thanks Devan... No matter how hard I try, I can't seem to get through those storms." Pinkie says while raising her hoof in anger towards the window.
I smile at her antics but notice that her mane is still straight. I feel thoughts arise in my mind.
I wonder if I can find something out now that she's not all happy and bubbly. Wow I sound like a dick.
"So Pinkie, how are you feeling?" I ask with a smile.
"Oh juuuustt greaaaatt" Pinkie replies sarcastically.
I move closer and sit right next to her. "So, can you truthfully say you don't fake happiness around others?"
She looks at me and fakes a smile, but then sighs immediately afterwards. "It's not like I fake happiness, I just sometimes find it hard to be happy ya know? Everypony loves the goofy and bouncy Pinkie Pie!" Pinkie says with a flourish and a slightly puffier mane. "I'm afraid what will happen if somepony see's the sarcastic grumpy Pinkie Pie."
Pinkie Pie lays down on her bed and blows a lock of her mane out of her face. She just lays there and stares at the ceiling. I join her on the bed next to her and stare up with her. "I could be your ranting buddy." I say with confidence.
"What's a 'ranting buddy' do?" Pinkie asks with obvious confusion on her face.
"Well I would listen to you in times of stress and need. Basically being someone that would be there for you when you need a shoulder to lean on. I understand that you don't want to show your other self to the girls, but I'm sure they wouldn't mind it. Until you're ready, I am willing to be here for you." I say gently.
"I don't know Devan. That's a lot of Pinkie time that I... Don't know if I can trust you with." she says bluntly.
Wow, this Pinkie Pie is very real. Almost exactly like a human in my world. Has stress and emotions that swirl about, changing depending on passive thoughts. Reminds me of myself back in high school, and after high school, and ever since then... And now.
"How about a Pinkie promise?" I say while sitting up and looking down at her.
"You would make a Pinkie promise? To hear me complain about my life?" Pinkie says with a turned head.
"Yes" I say with certainty.
She looks slightly shocked, but then starts laughing hysterically with a giant expansion of her mane. Her usual poofy mane is back and she starts bouncing around the room, still laughing. She eventually stops by landing into my arms in a huge hug that hit hard. I flew back into what must've been the headboard to her bed yet didn't feel any pain. When I opened my eyes to see what was happening she was in front of me instead, looking at me in anticipation.
"Cross my heart.." I make a cross motion on my chest "And hope to fly.." I make a flying motion with my arms, "Stick a cupcake in my eye" I finish with putting my fist gently against my right eye.
She smiles widely and runs to her a cupboard nearby and pulls out three different games. She puts all three of them on the bed and displays them fancily with her hoof. The names of each game are Ponyopoly, Battlecorn and Cards Against Ponydom. I raise my eyebrow at the last one and she looks at it and pulls it away immediately.
"Oops, heh, how'd that one get in there?" Pinkie says with a nervous smile as she throws it across the room.
I chuckle a little and use my magic to lift the game back up and towards the bed. Pinkie Pie looks at me in shock, then with a smile.
"YOU CAN USE MAGIC!!??!" Pinkie says while making 'ooo' and 'ahhh' noises at the game I am floating above the bed.
"Yep! I didn't even know I could either until I first got to this world. I assumed that If I will keep your secret, you can keep mine. Fair trade right?" I say while twirling the box of cards around her.
Pinkie nods ferociously, does the Pinkie promise and jumps on the box of cards. I immediately feel a huge draw on my magical power because of the extra weight put on the box of cards... But for some reason it isn't much more than usual.
That's weird. I would've thought that her weight would have added a lot more strain on my magic reserves. This feels as heavy as about double that string!
I notice Pinkie Pie waving her hoof in front of my face and snap back to reality. I look up at her smiling face and give her a smile back. "Let's play! I probably won't know anything about this stuff though, so you'll have to be a bit lenient." I say while scratching the back of my head.
"Oh, I'll be lenient." Pinkie says with a devious grin. "By the way, I've been meaning to ask something Devan." Pinkie Pie continues after starting to shuffle the cards magically in her hooves.
"Yes Pinkie?" I say with a small laugh after seeing a card saying 'Celestia's Royal Rear'.
"How did you know about the Pinkie Promise? Huhhhh???" Pinkie asks while dealing the cards out.
I feel a small bead of sweat on my forehead but calm myself down. "Why don't you guess Pinkie?" I say with a roll of my eyes.
"Did you find out by watching a show in a box about the lives of me and the other elements of harmony which includes events we haven't seen yet but you can't tell me that or else it would alter the future in a dramatic way?" Pinkie says with an even bigger grin than before.
I shouldn't of said that. I should not have said 'Why don't you guess Pinkie?' to her. Nope.
A Strange But Familiar Place
I find myself gazing up at the ceiling after rubbing my eyes and notice that it's a lot pinker than usual. Confusion sets in until I remember most of last nights events. I turn to my side quickly and see Pinkie Pie sleeping next to me. I freeze up instantly, also not remembering the reason why I didn't just go home.
Did I... With her?... Why can't I remember anything besides a few games with her!? We were laughing, having a good time.. And then we had some sort of platter of sweets.. After that...
I sit up slowly so I don't wake her and feel my head hurting a little bit. My mouth is dry and my body feels weak, but still full of some energy somehow. I am wearing just my underwear, in this case it's boxers. I scan around her large room and see a cup of water next to me on a kind of nightstand and immediately drink some of it. Relief courses through my dry mouth and throat. As I finish i feel the natural urge of having to take a crap like no tomorrow and hastily proceed to go to the restroom I remember seeing as I was pulled into this room last night. As I walk through the doorway I hear a small voice behind me. I freeze in place and turn around to see Pinkie Pie sitting up and rubbing her eyes. Her mane is straight, which is strange because it was just poofy when I got up.
"Good morning Pinkie." I say with a low and quiet voice as I walk back over to her and the bed.
She looks up at me and smiles as a small amount of her hair begins to poof up. "Morning Devan." Pinkie replies with a warm voice I've never seen her use before.
I feel a small tingle go down my spine and my brain gets a bit fuzzy. My stomach feels a bit lighter and I can't help but think that she is so...
No.. I was told to stay away from romance. I'm just some creature anyways, something that she would never love. She's a horse too. A sentient one, but still a horse... Imagining us together right now just makes me feel weird. I don't even know what fully happened last night. I don't feel like I had sex with her, but I do feel exhausted now for some reason or another. Did we just stay up that late? I don't understand... I guess I can be direct.
"Pinkie Pie, last night... Did we?.." I start, hoping she would finish for me.
"Have fun? Yes! It was a blast! I've never had that much fun before. I didn't think you'd be that flexible!" she says while sticking her tongue out at me.
OH GOD! We did!
I slump down onto my knees and lean against the admittedly tall bed.
"What's wrong Devan? Is something bothering you?
"We had sex, didn't we?" I say with a defeated look.
Pinkie Pie dons a look of surprise and then bursts out in laughter, giggling while rolling around her bed in a erratic manner. I stare at her antics with my eyes wide and wonder if I said something funny or she has a perverted sense of humor. Then I remembered many similar reactions in cartoons and sigh with relief.
"I suppose we didn't have sex, huh?" I say with a smile while getting up from my kneeling position.
She eventually stops rolling around and nods at me with a wipe of a tear from her eye. I sigh while shaking my head gently.
"You are some pony Pinkie Pie." I say, turning around to go take a shower and hopefully use the toilet.
"You really are from a world that knows our future due to some show?" Pinkie asks while tugging on my shirt.
Her hair is extremely straight now. The sudden change brings me aback as I sense something is wrong. I turn around and nod with a serious face.
"Do I find love?" she asks immediately after my nod.
I look at her and shake my head. "I wouldn't know. That kind of stuff isn't shown in the show, at least not as far as I've seen. Perhaps you do, but I can't tell you Pinkie Pie." I say in a saddened tone, sympathizing with her.
Her face turns down and she sighs deeply. A tear seems to fall down her face and I can't help but feel a guilt in my heart. "Don't worry Pinkie, you'll find love. You're a great pony who deserves love. You just need to find the right special somepony, okay?" I continue with a quick hug. I feel her front legs wrap around me and a small amount of pressure on my cheek. I feel my cheeks redden up and back away gently. I wave at her and walk out with a smile before I do something I shouldn't.
I arrive at the farm and notice that it is mostly empty. Apples are already taken down from the trees, Applejack and Big Mac are missing and work seems to be completed. A small bag is sitting at the front door of their small barn house. It is accompanied but a note that has a few words.
'Thanks for all the hard work this past week Devan. There ain't much to do today so don't worry about workin. We thought that you deserved these bits anyways though, seein that you can do somethin us farmhands take a whole day to do in just an hour.'
I open the bag and see ten bits sitting in the bag. I smile and walk off, headed towards the Carousel Boutique.
What an amazing family...
I arrive at the Carousel Boutique and inside I find Sweetie Belle and Rarity talking to each other. Pinkie Pie is there too strangely, instantly locking onto me and rushing up into my face. I step back a step as her face is less than an inch from mine.
"Heya Devan! Fancy meeting you here! I was just helping Rarity with some dress designs of the sweet and candy variety! Something bright and colorful for her client!" Pinkie Pie says with an excited grin.
"Yes, I wanted an experts opinion and Pinkie Pie is one of the more colorful ponies I know. It would be a faux pas to ignore her expertise on such things." Rarity says with the grace of royalty in her tone.
"I thought there was going to be candy.." Sweetie Belle groans with a pout and a small kick to the floor.
Pinkie Pie appears behind Sweetie Belle and pulls a lollipop out of her ear, or at least it seems like it. She shoves it in Sweetie's mouth and and hops away towards Rarity.
"Well, it's nice seeing everyone here, but I have some magical training to do." I say in response while walking past Rarity to the stairway.
Oh yeah, that time last night..
"Rarity, about telekinesis. Does it work more effectively on organic materials or something?" I ask with one foot up the stairs.
"In some circumstances, yes. Why? Did you notice something recently?" Rarity replies.
"Really? Huh.. It seemed like that string I always practice with is harder to lift than something I lifted last night is all." I say brushing off the statement with a laugh.
"Well that makes sense darling, it does have that wonderful material I mentioned before in it." she says with a smug-like grin.
I stare at her in confusion and remember her saying that it was special and was made out of an expensive material.
That material must be the same as the one connected to that orb! I've been power lifting with magic this whole time!?? So what CAN I do on normal materials?
I concentrate for a second and lift Sweetie Belle up with extreme ease and twirl her around me slowly. She giggles and laughs with excitement and put her arms out and closes her eyes. Pinkie jumps up and down under her and grins towards me with the same excitement as Sweetie.
"Do me! Do me!" she says loudly and with happiness flowing out of her.
I oblige and pull her up parallel to Sweetie Belle with a bit more effort but still slight ease. After about a minute of twirling them both around me, I let them down slowly and hear both of them whine with disappointment. I smile at their childish behavior and innocence.
"Darling, that is absolutely amazing! I never thought you would have that much magical power in you! I can't wait to see your future abilities with such potential. You might even surpass Twilight one day..." she trails off as she walks in a thoughtful pose away from the room into another.
Surpass... Twilight? That's crazy! I mean, how?
"Wow! That sounds super duper amazing Devan!" Pinkie Pie exclaims while rushing over to me, shoving another random lollipop she had into my mouth.
"Yes, it does huh? I just hope I can control it all." I say with a nervous smile.
"Oh you will. I've given you focus and growth, now you need to learn the fundamentals." Rarity says from across the room.
Rarity tosses a huge bag my way and I catch it with my magic right before it hits my face.
"Your next level of training starts tomorrow Darling. I so hope you will enjoy it." Rarity says with a slight bit of a mischievous tone.
Author's Note
It's late, again! But hey, plot!
A Strange But Familiar Place
A pink pony hops next to me smiling widely as a smaller and sweeter pony is standing on my backpack, directing me forward. A regular sized and graceful pony is to my other side, giggling at the smaller ones behavior. I simply sigh and look straight ahead as I head towards a enchanted and 'scary' forest, which is apparently where my training on my first element will begin.
I have yet to be told my first element that I will learn. Heck I don't think I even learned arcane. I was told I had to master that first... Strange that rules are being broken here.
"Rarity? I thought I was to master the Arcane portion of magic before learning an element? At least that is what Celestia told me." I said with uncertainty in my voice.
She gives me a calm smile. "Well yes, that is the case. You will master Arcane magics before you begin you first element, though I should say that you did master it darling. Mastery over the arcane is simply exerting your willpower over spells. You showed that already with how you are effortlessly able to move around Pinkie Pie and Sweetie Belle at the same time. That would take a magic user many years to learn to do. Seeing as your mind took to magic so easily, I would say that you have mastered it."
"Isn't there more to arcane magic than levitation spells?" I say while floating a circle of small pebbles around me.
"Yes, there are plenty of others. But mastering the Arcane doesn't require learning any of those spells. You will understand in time, once youget started." Rarity replies in an ominous tone.
Master my ass... I barely know any spells, let alone much about magic in general.
We arrive at the Everfree Forest, which is where we all stop. A quick look inside the dense and inky forest shows some movement here and there. A convenient noise, not very different from a small roar, resounds from inside. This visibly makes Pinkie Pie and Sweetie Belle feel afraid as they shudder behind me, peering around my body. I freeze up and then regain my composure, ruffling the manes on their heads as I walk towards the forest. I turn around and see Rarity looking at me with a calm face and then winks at me, signalling me to go. I point at one of her hooves, she looks perplexed and then stares down at her hoof. It is covered in mud, which instantly makes her freak out and pout while she attempts to remove it cleanly. I shake my head and wave at Pinkie and Sweetie before I turn back around and enter the forest.
A small voice is barely heard as I take my first step into the forest. It simply says; "Please be safe Devan".
After around fifteen minutes of walking in the pungent and humid forest, I find a nearby stump to sit on and pull out the vision orb Rarity gave me while I was healing. I look into it and feed it a bit of magical power while thinking about Rarity. An image appears of Rarity smiling at me. Her image however is a bit distorted slightly, almost like an old television.
"Hello Rarity. Are you going to tell me where i am going now?" I say with a bit of frustration at walking around with no direction.
"Oh darling, it's not where you are going but whom you are meeting! For example, I believe you can turn around now." Rarity replies with a confident voice.
I turn around to see a hooded pony-shaped figure. I feel my body wanting to back away instantly but then remember the same figure in an episode.
"Hello Zecora" I say with a smile.
The figure tilts it's head and Rarity has a surprised look on her face. Zecora removes the hood from her head and looks at me with a smirk.
"I see that you know my name, I wonder what pony I should blame." Zecora says in her expected accent and rhyme scheme.
"It's a secret, just something I learned of. Now why are you here? Perhaps to give my magic a shove?" I say copying her way of speaking with a grin.
Zecora looks at me with surprise and gives a grin of her own. "I see you are clever, maybe too much so. Yes I will teach you, so that more you will know."
Zecora starts walking in a direction and I follow her closely, not wanting to face anything I know makes its home in here.
Finally! Some elemental magic.. I wonder which element. If I remember correctly, I have an alignment with Earth, Air and the beginning of some Dark... I doubt it would be Dark, so either Air or Earth. Seeing as how we are around nature and in a forest I would assume...
"We are at last here, don't carry any more fear." Zecora says knowingly.
I nod as she turns back to make sure I am okay. We enter her home, and it looks exactly as it did in the show. A large cauldron takes the attention of the room. Masks adorn the walls and many different herbs and other foliage decorate her shelves. Various books lie about her cottage-like home, each of them about different recipes and spells.
"A question if you don't mind, what do you know about magic and it's kind?" Zecora says after we sit down facing each other.
Welp, this is where I show my ignorance.
"I don't know much about magic honestly. I do know that it relies on willpower and your imagination mostly on how spells work. However I have only practiced telekinesis on objects and that's it." I say with a short sigh.
"I see that you are new, but if you were sent here there must be something else too." Zecora replies with a small frown, analyzing my body. "I want you to hold this with magic for as long as you can, then tell me the results so we can make a plan".
Zecora tosses me what looks like a small rock with holes in it. I do as she says and hold it in the air with my magic. It feels extremely heavy, even more so than many other bigger and heavier objects I have lifted.
Must be that material that absorbs magic. This is going to be tough and probably make me horribly tired.
Three hours later I'm sitting in the same place, staring at the small and holey rock in front of me. Sweat is pouring down my whole body, my mind and body feels extremely strained to the point where I feel as if I have worked a full day of manual labor. I feel my eyes grow weaker and have problems keeping them open. I sigh and stop using my magic, feeling as if I was going to black out if I continued. I look up and see Zecora handing me a unique looking jug full of a purple liquid. I shrug and take a drink from it and instantly feel my body gain it's energy back.
What WAS that? It was purple and thick... Felt like I didn't sit here for three hours using up all the magic I had.
"Well, I'll be sure to get more of that if I ever have to travel. It did wonders to restore my body and mind." I say with an impressed tone, looking down in the purple goop.
"Perhaps one day I will give you more, but for now let us discuss magical lore." Zecora says in a witty tone.
She picks up a book with the simple title of Magic
"Magic consists of six different alignments, all having their own way of refinement. Earth is the body and Water the mind, Air is energy and Fire is the soul and it's kind. Dark and light are really complex, full of many things they affect. Light fortifies, heals and protects while Dark has the power to nullify, destroy and suppress." Zecora says while showing each magic alignment in the book she picked up.
"So I assume that each alignment of magic will affect each of their own individual refinements? Such as if you used Earth magic it would affect the body in certain spells, Water spells would be able to affect the mind and so on?" I say while studying the book.
Zecora gives me a surprised look and then a smile with a nod. "That is indeed correct, it's wonder that your understanding is so perfect." she says while taking the book away and leading me outside. "I came to the knowledge that you are aligned with Earth. Let us see what your magic can birth."
She wants me to just use Earth magic? No instruction? Jeez.. Well lets see.. What examples of Earth magic did I see in my world? I suppose Avatar had something close to magic, so maybe a wall? I'm sure I don't need any fancy poses though.
I stare at the ground in front of me and release my magic towards it. I close my eyes and imagine a wall being raised up, taller than I am and everything around here as well as being a few inches thick. I feel my magic drain substantially and I open my eyes. To my amazement a wall was there , towering in front of me. It was made of vines, mud and other earthy materials.
I did.. This? How?
"I understand now why Rarity sent you to me. You have amazing potential with a bloom I would love to see." Zecora says while staring at the large wall. "You could lift such a heavy burden of a rock for such a length of time. It is obvious that your magic would be, as Rarity would say, divine."
"It sounds like I have more power than I can deal with." I say, scared that I will hurt someone by using magic near them.
Zecora seems to sense my unease and simply replies: "That is why you are here, to learn from me. Now, let's see that again. This time, try to wrap it around that tree."
Author's Note
Oy, rhymes aren't my style so I hope this'll do for a while. Enjoy this late entry, for it was meant for thee.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Sweat trickles down my face as I watch the wall I am creating zig-zag in the air, creating a spiral in mid-air and then rooting the other end of itself back into the earth. I bend over immediately and grip my knees for support. I feel my whole body shake and once I regain enough energy to stand up I notice that I am surrounded by multiple walls in many different shapes. The spiral one I just made was the most complex and the most taxing. At the connection to the ground of each piece of modern art, the earth dips in not unlike a crater. I sigh and look around, using what little magic I have left to slowly mold each wall back into the ground, filling in each spot. After I finish I instantly feel exhausted even more so and fall to the ground. I hear familiar hoofsteps of my mentor for the past few weeks come closer.
"I see you have learned to command your spells, I believe now you should rest and get well." Zecora says with a pass of her flask.
After a quick drink of her flask, I realize with disappointment that it is just water. I feel a bit better, but nowhere near as well when drinking the mysterious purple concoction from before. I look up at Zecora handing her the flask back. "This spell command stuff is hard. In order to make these blasted walls in such special shapes, I have to give so many damn commands. Each additional command weighs so heavily on my supply of magical power." I say with frustration.
These past few weeks have been grueling and so very, very exhausting. After work I go here, and then after I'm done here I just pass out either here or when I instantly get home.. Only my off days feel a tiny bit relaxing but I still have to train those days...
A green fire shoots past Zecora and me and into her hut, entering into a tube like structure. I jump at this instantly, thinking that we are being attacked. Such suspicions are quelled as I notice that Zecora is walking slowly towards the tube. She pulls a tied and sealed scroll from the bottom part of the tube and looks at it closely before handing it to me. The seal looks fancy.
I suppose this is from the Princess? Welp, might as well take a look right now since I'm basically immobile for the time being.
'Dear Devan Avery,
Hello, I hope everything is going well. I apologize for the lack of communication, my schedule has been full more so than usual lately. My sister and I have been watching you closely and are pleased with your progress. Not only have you treated our ponies well, but you have also become part of the community. I am happy to say that I have no issue with your permanent position in this land, and hereby grant you citizenship. I wish to avoid suspicion and attention so I will not hold an event, however don't let that dissuade you into thinking I wish nothing but the best for you as my newest citizen.
P.S. The cake was not a lie, please refrain from saying such accusations. My cakes were all checked for poison that day you sent that message. This caused a lot of commotion in the castle. You did however give my little sister a laugh and for that I thank you.'
I snicker at the problems I caused for the castle. Zecora gives me a raised eyebrow and sighs.
"Something sly and clever I presume, hopefully it didn't seal your doom." she says before walking to a tree and sitting in front of it. Zecora looks up at the tree and taps the ground with her front right hoof. "You may reveal yourself, or do you want to be a bookshelf?"
I look at her quizzically until the tree seems to melt down and morph into a pony shaped being. After a few seconds of this process a familiar pony's features emerge.
"Obsidian!" I say before I walk as quickly as I can to her and pat her on the head, feeling the almost bark like texture of her true form. "How have you been? I'm sure you've been skulking around me so you know what's up with me huh?" I say with a grin.
Obsidian looks up at me with some surprise but then smiles warmly. "I am glad to get to talk to you again, and yes I've had my eye on you. Though it was through something else's eyes." she replies as her hoof points towards my shoulder and a small seed on it. "Well it's more like sense you, but I still can detect danger soo... Anyways, I see your magical potential is pretty amazing. You're doing complex spells only prodigies would accomplish in the time you have spent towards learning magic. Just to make sure my old student is teaching you correctly, please inform me about spell commands." Obsidian says in a very serious and mentor-like tone.
She.. Taught Zecora? Well that is.. Very interesting.
"Well, as far as I understand it.. Spell commands are various instructions you can give to spells in order to push them to do what you want. For example, telling a wall to move sideways in the air is a simple command I can give to the spell I create. Doing this however increases the amount of time it takes me to cast a spell. Honestly when it comes to lifting objects I see no reason to use these spell commands when I can simply pick up rocks with telekinesis." I say with a frown.
Obsidian gives me a knowing grin and comes towards me quicker than I imagine her floating legs could move her. I jump back a bit when she stops immediately in front of me, with the same grin.
"I want you to show me then, lift a stone with your basic telekinesis." she says abruptly while staring into my eyes.
I feel a bit of anxiousness take over me but nod to her request. I lift a rock with my telekinesis from my right over in front of me. She looks at it and nods right before she thrusts one of her legs hard into my left arm, sending a sharp pain up and down the left side of my body and I flinch immediately looking at her in anger.
"Why would you do that?!" I yell in frustration.
She smiles and points to the ground, where the rock I was lifting is now sitting. I look up in surprise where I had it in the air and notice it was missing.
Wow... A good punch will break my concentration huh?
"Now, try it with spell commands." she says seeing the realization on my face.
I cast a simple spell to lift the rock in the air about four feet and add a command to last for ten seconds. After the rock shoots up and stays in mid-air I immediately feel the same jab wit her hoof into my other arm and the same wincing pain. I look quickly back to the rock and notice it is still in the air, unmoved.
"As you can see, spell commands are definite while telekinesis isn't. Any interruption to your subconscious thoughts and ta da! You lose the ability to keep it in the air, at least right now. Perhaps you could train your subconscious to take pain while still maintaining basic telekinesis, but that is a lot of work. Spells commands just need to be set and released and they will do what you tell them to do, with the right amount of magical power that is. For example, if you try to send a rock into the air at high speeds, it will take more magical power than if you wanted it to just float upwards slowly to the same height." Obsidian says while floating the same rock around her head with no effort.
So that means.... If I want something precise to happen without my concentration to be used I can spend the extra magical power to make it happen. Interesting... That makes spells much more useful than I thought.
I look around to talk with Zecora about it and notice that she is gone.
"Hey where did Zecora go?" I ask Obsidian.
"Oh she is probably going to get supplies. She needs to make supply runs to Ponyville sometimes, mostly to look for specific herbs that grow in the ground there. Ponies usually avoid her though, sad really. I bet she's happy to have you around." Obsidian says with a somber-like smile.
Right... I suppose this is the day she meets them and gets accused. Well, I said I wouldn't interfere unless I thought it was necessary.
"Alright, let's practice some more Devan. I might not be able to be your mentor but I can give you a few tips." she says while moving back and lifting some rocks in front of her.
This will be fun... and painful.
Author's Note
Another one? So soon? Yup! The magic training continues!
A Strange But Familiar Place
"Before we start however, I'm going to teach you a couple things that you need to know about spell commands that you probably didn't know before." Obsidian says, lowering each of her floating rocks to the ground.
Ugh, more lessons? I was hoping to try and make a weapon out of rock or something.. Then again, I know jack shit about spells other than the walls I was making.
"Alright, fine." I say with a bit of frustration in my voice.
Obsidian raises her eye and snickers quietly. "Eager aren't we? Didn't think you wanted to get obliterated that much. Oh well, you're going to have to wait huh?" she says in reply to my obvious frustration. She looks at my arm for a half second and a vine instantly shoots up from the ground and wraps around it tightly. "Remove the vine with just a spell." Obsidian says with a grin. "Don't worry, if anything goes wrong I'll help out."
Goes wrong? Whatever...
I begin the makings of a simple spell on a rock. I imagine it sharpening to have an edge and cutting the vine in the space between me and her. I cast it with the simple command 'sharpen and cut the vine'. The rock I cast the spell on instantly morphs into what looks like a simple blade edge and heads towards the vine, though the wrong part of it. The stone dagger rips through the vine around my arm, slicing a deep gash into it in the process. I scream out in pain as blood drips down my arm as the vine is indeed cut and stops grabbing onto me. A sigh emanates from Obsidian as she walks over and puts her hoof on my arm, healing it within seconds.
"See? Told you I would be there to help!" she says in a somewhat happy tone.
I look at her in both amazement and anxiousness and proceed to stare at where I cut my own arm by accident.
She just healed me without any issue... It doesn't even hurt.. But she let it happen to me! She could have just told me that it would do that...
"I assume you're wondering why I didn't just tell you what was going to happen? Simple answer really, I didn't. You could have thought of many different ways to remove that vine from your arm, but I assumed you were going to do something rash so I decided to teach you something. Be very, very specific with your commands. You can imagine something happening but unless you give your spells the specifics, you can... Well let's just say your enemies might not be the only ones falling to the ground." Obsidian says with a sorrowful look.
I suppose she made a mistake in the past? Or someone she knew?...
After a second of regaining her composure another vine wraps around the same arm. After my initial surprise at this, I think of the same spell on a different rock but add the specifics of targeting the part of the vine that is between me and her. This time the stone easily cuts through the intended target and drops to the ground immediately afterwards. A toll is taken on my body and I feel fatigue setting in somewhat.
The more commands... The more I lose my energy... This is going to take a lot of time.
"Good job! I was going to spar with you a bit, but it seems as if you aren't ready. Perhaps in the future, but for now let me give you something for protection." Obsidian says while focusing on the same edged rock that just fell to the ground.
The stone blade edge springs to life and flies harmlessly into my pocket, turning back into a rounded rock. Obsidian immediately sends a vine towards my way and the rock flies out of my pocket, turning into an even sharper looking blade and slices throughout the vine with ease before returning to my pocket. I sit there in awe, trying to understand what just happened.
"I enchanted your rock to where it will protect you if it senses any incoming dangers. Don't ask how, there's a ton of spell commands I had to pump into that thing. Made me kind of tired honestly, good thing I run on natures energy instead of my own huh?" she says with a small yawn. "It'll last until I cancel or stop the spell. Don't worry about my energy depleting, I'll be fine as long as I'm near a forest. I believe it's now time to return to our homes. Now, don't do anything stupid and try to mimic my spells or enchantments. You have much to learn before you can do anything close to what I can do."
I nod, speechless. Obsidian gives me an eye roll and disappears into a tree, removing herself from sight.
I think I want to be a tree too Fluttershy! That's just so damn cool!
I start walking back to Ponyville and notice that Zecora is hooded and across from the 'Mane 6' and an Applebloom. I quickly hide behind a tree, careful to not step in the poison joke and watch the scene play out. Everything goes according to the show until Pinkie Pie turns around facing Twilight alone in the field, but doesn't look at her at all. Pinkie somewhat worryingly looks around the forest, looking for something before sighing and turning back the other way.
I.. Didn't see that happen in the show... Was she worried about me? I suppose she knows I go in here. Pinkie.. I'm sorry.
I trudge my way back to the Carousel Boutique and when I open the door I find Rarity scrounging around trying to find something. I shrug and go up to my room, close the door behind me and lay down, feeling the exhaustion set in.
The next morning I hear my alarm go off and immediately put the correct amount of magical power into in to turn it off. As I sit up I yawn and stretch my arms out, Rarity enters my room and starts looking through each cupboard. At least I only know it is Rarity due to watching the show, this Rarity has dreads covering her body. I can't help but chuckle at her predicament. She instantly turns towards me and I presume gives me a scary stare before lifting me up with her telekinesis and checking all around me bed. I freeze a bit at being lifted up by magic.
Well, this feels weird. I can't move around as much. If I remember, Pinkie Pie could move around somewhat. I suppose this has some command on it, preventing me from moving. Well, might as well have fun and use some commands. I'm sure this won't be harmful.
I look at the bedsheets and give it a command to cover Rarity and pick her up from corners of the sheet. I watch in awe and amusement as it does indeed wrap her in a ball of sheets, flip her upside down and pull her up in the air about to where I am at.
"Are you done freaking out over something you KNOW can be fixed? I know you love your look, but I'm sure our other friends are even more afraid of what happened to them. They will need you to guide them, since I'm pretty sure you know what is going on." I say with a confident tone.
The sheets that were crazily moving about, stop and I hear a small sigh.
"I suppose you're right darling. This is the effects of the poison joke on my body. I thought I had the herbs for the bath needed to cure this but alas they are missing. It would have been nice to help my friends out, though strange to be cured and have to explain something about magical plants that not even Twilight knew." Rarity says while floating back down to the bed.
I feel a small pressure as the magic around me pulls me down as well. It ends abruptly and I fall on the bad and bounce off onto the floor.
"That's what you get for wrapping up your teacher in her time of need. It definitely didn't help the situation at all! I thank you for the talk however, so I didn't drop you directly onto the floor." Rarity says with a huff.
That hurt.. Though I suppose that was a bit rude while she was freaking out. I'll have to work on my peo... pony skills. I wonder why she needs to hide her knowledge on magic though.. Probably to keep something a secret. I wonder if she is a spy of sorts.
"Sorry, sorry... Was just practicing a bit with spell commands anyways." I say while rubbing the back of my head where I hit it.
Rarity nods and proceeds to walk out of the room. "I suppose you can make sure we are okay. My magic isn't the best right now, mostly due to the fact I cannot see. I'll put on a good act for them, but I need you to follow us and make sure we end up at Zecora's hut. I'm pretty sure that is what is going to happen due to Applebloom's earlier urge to see her. I'm going to Twilight's now, make sure to protect us. I'm not sure I can completely." Rarity says in a serious and worried tone.
I simply nod and smile, watching her worried features wash away.
I hope I can do this.
Author's Note
Magic can be so finicky.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
I hope you are all enjoying this fic, and once again, please yell at me if I mess anything up grammar wise. Thank ya and see you next time! (Hopefully in a couple of days)
Hidden Escort
Peeking through the library's window I see Twilight looking through a book seemingly about cures. I sigh, watching them all freak out in earnest. I then watch Rarity very realistically throw a fit about her new hairdo, surpassing all known fits before. I smile a bit at her acting, and then realize that it's probably not all just acting. After Spike adequately names all of them according to their 'curses' and Applebloom leaving to help with their issues. Finally, when the search for the missing Applejack is over and they decide to leave as well, I follow them from a large distance away.
_________________________________________
Well, as far as I remember nothing particularly amazing happens in that episode.. Sure is taking longer than it though. It's been almost thirty minutes and all that's happened is 'Hairity' tripping multiple times and 'Appletiny' crashing into tree's while riding 'Rainbow Crash'. Kinda boring, but hey, I have to make sure the show goes on like it did before.
As if life at that moment decided to jinx me, a thorny, Venus Flytrap looking plant moved towards them from the brush, I instantly lock onto it and watch it's movements. It moves slowly and opens it mouth as they get closer. This makes me reach out and telekinetically wrap it up with it's own vines, and move it away from the group. A few more plants that looked similar tried the same over the next ten minutes but were easily pushed away or blocked by small walls I made.
What a coincidence that all of these plants showed up now... Good thing these barely took any magical power or else I might have more issues than just plants.
After a few more minutes of going forward, I hear a rustle near me. I peek from behind the tree and notice something that was never hinted to be around during this episode. I stare in surprise and horror as the large creature walks through the path they just walked through and turn towards them as they are a distance away. It begins to growl, and the smell of it's saliva permeates the air in a small area around it.
A FUCKING MANTICORE!?!? What is this shit!?! That wasn't shown at all... It doesn't matter, I need to stop it!!
I step towards it and realize how much bigger than me it is. I hesitate as it moves into a pouncing position. I can feel every nerve in my body telling me to do nothing. To run away and live again another day. A stronger feeling rises through my body, one that I never thought would enter my mind or body. The feeling to help those I care about and protect them from harm, no matter what. I push my body and mind forward and start create and earth dome around the manticore. I feel quite a bit of magic drain from my body and a bead of sweat fall down my face. The manticore understandably tenses up immediately, scared of the earth that is about to encircle him. It gains the courage it needs and swipes at the earth, destroying a bit of the almost complete dome with ease. Noticing this, it jumps through the small hole it made. I look at this situation in disappointment and then past it, noticing that they are farther away now.
I just need it to not focus on them. As long as it doesn't interrupt them, it'll work out like the episode did!
I throw a rock with a bit of magical power behind it at the manticore, which proceeds to hit it's side and a yelp resounds from it's mouth. It looks towards me instantly with piercing eyes and starts sprinting towards me. I feel my eyes open wide in terror and fling myself backwards with a small push of telekinesis. I feel my body jerk in the air and get forced about ten feet away and use telekinesis to make sure I land on my feet, the manticore seemly looking at me with a bit more concern.
Yeah, I'd be concerned too.. God that felt weird, glad I didn't fuck it up and hit my head and end up dying horribly.
I look at what seems to be a him, judging by the dangling bit between his legs, and get another rock ready. The manticore begins to chase me and I start throwing rocks at him lightly while using telekinesis to move my body backwards, this time by just floating backwards.
Just follow me.. I won't hurt you, at least won't try to.. I hope these rocks aren't hurting it, I am throwing them pretty gently with my magic.
After a couple seconds of this, it stops and I stop with it.
What are you up to?....
It turns around and starts sprinting away at an amazing pace, back towards the girls.
NO! You're not getting away!!
I reach out with my magic and pull on his back left leg, holding it in place. This causes a momentum problem for the manticore and I watch as his body flies forward while his leg doesn't. A snap sounds throughout the forest as well as a roar of pain. I wince at my mistake and hurry to him. The leg is indeed snapped in half, bent in an unnatural way. The manticore continues to whine at his pain and wriggle around. I sigh and raise my hand.
Maybe I can do It again... Like with Thunderlane...
I focus on healing his leg and I see small strands of sand rise from the ground and wrap around it. I smile at what is happening as the manticore seems to be scared and swipes at me, missing completely.
Jeez, can't you feel it getting better? I don't even know how I'm doing this really. Hopefully the 'magic of friendship' can fix your leg.
After a small while the sand stream stops and the manticore gets up, and seems to test it's leg before looking at me.
"You know, it isn't nice to throw rocks at strangers." the manticore says in a deep and gruff voice before laying back down and licking it's paws.
I stare at him with my jaw slightly open and groan. I immediately stop my magic and slump against a nearby tree.
"If you could talk, you probably should have. I don't know of many manticores that can." I say while glaring at him.
"Well that's because I'm not a manticore, dimwit", it says with a bit of attitude.
I watch a deep green, almost sickly aura, envelop him completely and shrink down to a small pony's size. His skin, or more accurately put, carapace is a deep green color that almost seems black. A changeling stands before me, shaking his back left leg in the air and nodding approvingly.
"You did really well at healing for a novice. I've been watching you and those six for a while now, but seeing as I can't beat you I might as well stop trying. I am a mercenary after all, nothing matters but my payment. Good thing I received it in advance eh?" the changeling says with a smile that made my back shiver.
Well, this is going quite calmly.. Strange, but I suppose solo Changelings aren't as barbaric or at least not as desperate. I suppose Chrysalis and her nest really do have problems.
I notice that it was the fancy shoulder pads that some of the seemingly higher up changelings had in the show itself. It also looks a bit taller than the ponies do.
I wonder if this one is something important or perhaps just is well known. Wait was he a manticore because he wanted to...
"So why a manticore? What, you like getting dirty with the animals?" I say with a smirk.
It raises it's head up and looks towards me in an instant. "No of course not! Lust can be used as food but I'm not THAT desperate! Dear god, you'd have to be obsessed with the taste of lust to want that! Though, I do know of some of us that would, specifically one by the name of Dopple... But no! I would never!" it says with disgust and horror in it's voice.
"It was a joke.. Beings in this place really are oblivious huh?" I say while walking towards the group to make sure they are safe.
Annoyingly enough the Changeling decided to start following me. I then attempt, multiple times, to 'shoo' it away. The Changeling decided to keep following me, shrugging off or just ignoring my attempts. I stop and groan again, turning towards it.
"What do you want?" I say with a stern tone.
"Oh nothing, just wanted to come with you and join your adventures!" it says with a happy tone.
My god, I checked if this was a crappy fanfic right?
"How about no. I'm not going on any adventures and I'm surely not going to take you with me if I do. After all I don't even know what your name is, or ANYTHING about you!" I say with as much of an angry tone I can make without making too much noise.
The changeling simply smiles and gets really close to my face. "Because I'm a changeling which is useful, and I won't betray you. I promise you that. Though I will need my payment in advance!"
Great. This will go well, right?
"Oh yeah, my name is Xirandine" Xirandine says with enthusiasm, striking a proud pose.
Nice, I have a pompous mosquito now.
A Strange But Familiar Place
I watched from a distance away as the Mane Six exited the spa, returned to normal. I feel a sigh of relief escape from my mouth, but then a yawn from a mouth that is too damn close.
"Your breath smells like shit." I say, being completely honest.
Xirandine cups his mouth and breathes into his... Hoof?
What are they called if not a hoof? Whatever, hoof it is.
It shrugs, apparently not thinking the same. I sigh with irritation and walk back into the forest, Xirandine close behind. It begins to hop with almost annoying happiness in its bounce.
I know Pinkie Pie hops a lot but this one is just plain bothersome when doing it. Now that we are back in the forest somewhat and out of earshot...
I clear my throat quickly and yell, "So! Are you going to come out and explain this so very obvious test!?"
I hear my voice echo throughout the forest and notice that Xirandine rubs their ears. Obsidian walks out of a nearby tree with a big smile on her face.
"Well done! I didn't think you'd do that well, let alone figure out I was testing you. I thought you might've freaked out after a changeling was involved, but I suppose you are a bit clever... For a mortal." Obsidian says, taking down her pony visage halfway through her talking. "How did you know the changeling wasn't just going to betray you?"
"Please, it said it was a mercenary. As far as I know, changelings mostly stay in groups and it was a big coincidence that I crossed paths with a manticore during an escort request. It's a bit fishy, especially with the fact that besides this changeling, only plants seemed to attack them." I say with a pride-filled gaze.
"I suppose I should congratulate you. Even with me telling Xirandine to not use his magic, you still overcame a large animal with ease. Most other beings would have issue figuring out what to do, without training of course." Obsidian says with a wink before walking back towards Zecora's home.
I sigh and follow her, knowing exactly what will be next on my agenda for today.
More training. Great. Well, I suppose I don't feel too badly from that test she gave me.
As we were walking towards the hut, I realize that Obsidian referred to Xirandine as a male.
Weird, I guess it makes sense though. They have to identify as something, and this annoying mosquito is thinking it's a male. Whatever floats his boat I guess.
______________________________________________________________
After we arrive at the hut, I was led to a small field of boulders in a random clearing.
"I want you to break these boulders with a single punch, without hurting your hand." Obsidian says while Zecora smiles ominously at me.
Huh, if they think this will be a problem, they underestimate my knowledge on animes. Thank you Hunter x Hunter for teaching me what to do with energies you can control.
I wrap my arm in magical energy, doing the best I can do harden the aura and stabilize it. I notice that Obsidian and Zecora is looking at me in surprise, I smile and walk up to a boulder after I finish and tap it lightly with a punch while simultaneously strengthening the magical energy output around my fist. I feel my energy drain quite a bit but watch in amazement and pride at the results of my 'attack'. The boulder is now in a mound of broken pieces after a small magical explosion from within. I turn with as smug of a smile I can make to Obsidian and release my energy on my arm. Her smile puts me off a bit while Zecora's surprised expression keeps me steady.
"Surprising me every day Devan. You're pretty clever, most magic users fail this and take a few days if not a week to figure it out. Amazing, you are promising indeed. I should talk to Celestia, but until then you can't train anymore with me or Zecora. You were supposed to take months to do what you have done, it seems like that isn't necessary. I'll give you some things to practice while you wait, but do NOT try to do more than what you have done." Obsidian says while giving me a knowing look. "You will be accompanied by Xirandine. I paid for more than just today, so he will remain your guard until his allotted time has expired. I will be watching Devan, as your guardian I must."
Obsidian walks to me, changing back into her pony form as she gets closer. She leans in and whispers into my ear, "But mostly, I am intrigued that you are so powerful. It'll be fun kicking your butt in a sparring match one day." and then proceed to sink into the ground.
I grin and use my magic to lift that part of the ground up before she sinks into it, holding up a piece of earth with her inside of it. I then begin to laugh at her flailing her legs while her torso is encased in the earth. Her expression turns from surprise to a calm in a matter of a few seconds. The earth around her bursts and forms a dome surrounding her. I realize that I can't even touch the earth with my magic anymore, almost as if it isn't there. I decide this is the best time to run away before I get caught out.
Please, you can't just say that and not expect me to start a small match now! It was too tempting!
I feel the ground beneath me begin to shift and I immediately jump into the air, using telekinesis to float again like before. Vines shoot at me from the ground and I counter by covering my arm in magical power like before but extending it past my hand in a blade shape, cutting down each vine that comes at me.
Hah! Magic is awesome, though I can definitely feel my body wearing down from all this use.
A bigger and much thicker vine shoots out of the ground under me, I in turn wrap my whole body in magic, letting myself fall towards it. My body then gains the same blade aura and I use my whole body to cut through it with some added pushes from telekinesis. I arrive at the bottom of this particular vine, feeling that most of my energy is gone but see Obsidian's surprised face at the bottom with the vine flowing out of her floating hoof. I grin and finish up by using the simple rock method she taught me a day ago by giving a rock I had sharpened and hidden a command to cut down every piece of vine around me within five feet as I moved towards her. When I got to her, and the brush settled, my 'air blade' as I will call it is pointed at her head with my arm. The energy I used finally takes it's toll on me and my blade starts to become unstable, but Obsidian just smiles and bows her head in defeat. I then attempt to bow and just fall over, blacking out.
______________________________________________________________
I feel my body shake a bit, and give whomever is doing that to me while I am sleeping the most annoying groaning noise I can muster in my weakened state. Another shake, which makes me sigh with a lot of annoyance in my voice. Horse noises emanate from whoever is next to me, I then decide that if they are trying this hard, it must be important. I instantly sit up with my eyes still closed, and hear a surprised horse noise come from my right. I put my arm and hand out, finding the mouth of whoever it is, and put my finger vertically on it. I then turn towards them, eyes still closed, and make a 'shhhhh' noise. I proceed to then reach for the necklace I know for sure is on the nightstand next to me due to waking up and having to pee while I slept. I put it around my neck, open my eyes and am surprised to see not Rarity or Zecora, not even Obsidian. The pony in front of me is none other than Fluttershy, who is looking at me with a timid and intermittently shifting gaze. I smile awkwardly and scratch the back of my head gently.
How the FUCK did I get here!?! When I got up to use the bathroom it was at Rarity's, I assumed I was out for a while because I also got something to drink and eat but I KNOW it was there, not here...
"So, do you mind telling me how I got here from Rarity's? I remember being there after waking up for a short while." I say with a bit of concern in my voice.
"Well, uhm, I guess, uhm, they thought you had some sort of magical sickness that needed time, and uhm care?" Fluttershy replies in the most soft and innocent sounding voice I have ever heard.
"Well, I suppose it makes sense... How long have I been out?" I ask with curiosity.
"Ten days" she says in a quiet voice.
"Sorry, what?" I say, honestly not hearing what she said in reply.
" Ten days" she says again in a slightly louder voice.
Ten days, wow that's a long time... Wait... TEN DAYS!?!?
"You actually uhm, missed a lot of stuff. I found a very annoying but cute creature called a parasprite! We tried so many ways to get rid of them and stop it from eating everything in sight, but Pinkie Pie was the one who did it in the end." Fluttershy says in a voice that I assume meant she was excited. In a more quiet, and somewhat somber voice, Fluttershy says, "Pinkie Pie also was worried about you. She thought something was horribly wrong with you. I don't know what happened, but Zecora said you had to fight off a manticore and was able to do so. I would've preferred you to not harm an animal, but I also heard that Zecora healed the cute creature.."
Oh... Well at least It wasn't 'Battle between two magical beings', thanks for that Obsidian and Rarity.
"Well, I will have to visit Pinkie Pie soon. Am I free to go, Doctor Fluttershy?" I say with a smile.
She giggles quietly and nods but then gains a look of realization. Fluttershy, at a surprisingly quick speed, leaves the room and comes back with a full winter outfit that is correctly proportionate to my body.
"Rarity made these for you, I've been keeping my home warm but you might need this.. That is, if you don't mind them." Fluttershy says while laying them on the bed I was sleeping on.
Wait, what? Why?
I get up and walk to the nearest window, opening the curtains and look out at the snow covered forest in front of me. Winter-time animals are moving about happily.
Let it snow, let it snow, let it snow....
Author's Note
Pppssstt I watched the MLP Movie a few days ago already. It was great! Lots of.. Interesting new characters heh.. heheheheh..
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
So soon? I know right!?
Winter-Wrapped Comeback
I wave at Fluttershy while walking back to Ponyville on the path she led me on. I feel a chill wind brush against my face and shiver. After around five minutes of walking I see the small town and feel my lips form a smile.
I can't wait to be back in a warm room. The cold doesn't bother me much, but this weather is ridiculous. It must be because they're ponies and don't need much on that it's so bad for me, a being without fur. Well, I'll deal with it.. I need to go see Pinkie Pie first, she needs to know I'm okay. I don't know why she would worry so much about me, but I can't let her feel bad because of me.
As I finish my thoughts, a rainbow streak flies around me quickly and lands near me. Rainbow Dash in all of her 'glory' is standing about three feet behind me. I turn around and sigh, but am surprised by her proud facial expression.
"So, I heard what you did. I've got to say, that's a big feat for a hairless monkey like you." Rainbow Dash says in her typical raspy and somewhat arrogant voice.
"Why thank you Rainbow Rash, I'll be sure to take that compliment to heart." I say in reply, heading towards Sugarcube Corner in a rush.
"Hey!" I hear behind me, before the same rainbow streak flies in front of me, floating with her face less than a foot from mine.
I push her aside easily, moving forward towards my objective. She moves in front of me again, pushing me back.
"I wasn't being sarcastic ya know! I didn't think a little thing like you could take on a manticore and live!" Rainbow says in a huff.
"That's nice. I have somewhere to be, thanks for the compliment." I say harshly, making sure she felt a hard push as I walked past her.
Suddenly, I feel her tackle me from behind to the ground. I flip over and glare at her, noticing that she looks pissed. I wrap my arms around her from behind and hold her in place, appreciating the manual labor I have been doing. She attempts to struggle but ultimately fails.
"I am sore from the said fight, and I don't have time for an arrogant and prideful pegasus that judges beings too quickly. Talk to me another time." I say in a stern voice, releasing her and walking gently to Sugarcube Corner.
She doesn't stop me this time and I hear a beat of wings behind me.
What a freaking idiot! Constantly pranking me and treats me like shit the first time I meet her, just because she has poor judgement? She can go eat some hay!.... Ugh, damn pony insults. Hay isn't even that bad.
As I walk through the market to get to the other side of town, a familiar apple loving pony pair notices me and waves. I wave back and decide I'll give them some time.
"Hello Applejack and Applebloom, how are you doing on this very snow filled day?" I say with a genuine smile, while also patting Appleblooms mane.
Applejack starts inspecting me instantly, looking at each of my limbs in earnest. After a minute or so of this, she backs away and smiles sheepishly.
What the fuck was that...
"Just makin sure yer alright. Yeap, that's all." Applejack says, nervously looking to the sides and then back at me.
Dear god, I know she was bad at lying but it really is BAD.
"I'm okay Applejack, don't worry. I'm just wondering what's going on here. Selling the last bit of your supply?" I say while nodding towards the small amount of apple related foods on their stall.
Applebloom chimes in with excitement. "Yeap! She's lettin me help her sell these today! I dun really have any friends ta go play with, but that's okay! I'd rather help out mah family."
Applebloom, you're not as bad your big sister. But that was still a lie.
"Alright, well I'm headed towards Sugarcube Corner. See ya later Apple sisters." I say with a smile, heading through the market.
Right before I make it through the market line I hear a loud but refined voice call out my name from a nearby stall. "Devan! Come here RIGHT NOW!" I hear from Rarity.
Oh jeez... Well, might as well get it over with now.
I turn towards the voice and see Rarity staring at me with an intense amount of frustration in her gaze. I sigh and walk up to her, head slightly downwards.
"I won't say what needs to be said right now, but know that I am disappointed in you Devan! To show such disrespect towards your mentor, even if she is a bit crude. It makes me want to faint! But.. It also shows me how much talent you have darling." Rarity says, starting with a harsh tone and ending with one of neutrality. "Obsidian Bark, as you call her, might be a somewhat nonsensical and strange being.. But she is strong, more so than I am. I heard you bested her, is that correct?"
I look at her in surprise, a smile is running across her face. I smile back and nod.
"Good, now go and see Pinkie Pie. Do watch out though darling, Twilight is roaming about. She is somewhat suspicious of how you were able to ward of a 'manticore' and live." Rarity says with a sly tone.
Oh god, can't wait to get attacked by a mountain full of questions... I'll have to press on though.
_________________________________________________________________
I arrive at Sugarcube Corner, hesitating before knocking on the door three times. A few seconds later the door opens, revealing a Mrs. Cake. Her initial smile is purged and replaced with a neutral face that seems to emanate disappointment. I feel my inner regret rise up, but nod and smile anyways. She nods and puts on an obviously fake smile, leading me inside. The room is amazingly warm, making me think that there's magic at work. Mrs. Cake instantly points upstairs with her hoof and nods towards the stairs. I smile back and walk up to Pinkie Pie's room and knock. There's no answer, until something slams against the door.
"Go away!" sounds from behind the door.
I wince at her words, but realize she is probably thinking I'm someone else. I knock again, only to see the door fly open and an obviously disheveled Pinkie Pie with straight hair behind it. Her face changes from a seriously pissed expression to one of confusion and happiness. Her hair instantly poofs up and she latches onto me, pulling me forwards onto her floor and rolls us around in a circle. I feel my head spin and get the most intense motion sickness feeling. Luckily before I throw up, she stops and hugs me tightly.
Huh, she does smell like cotton candy. Didn't notice it last time...
"I was so worried about you! I heard you were attacked by a manticore! A MANTICORE DEVAN!!! When I heard you lived, I thought that you must be AWESOME!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, making expressive movements imitating a manticore and me fighting it off with a sword or something similar.
I smile at her actions, feeling glee envelop my body. I picked her up and spin around in place, looking up at her.
"Yes, yes I was victorious. I'm sorry I worried you.." I say with a frown, putting her down.
She punches me gently on my shoulder and giggles gently. "It's fine Devan, you're okay now... That's all that matters.." Pinkie Pie whispers to me while holding me tightly again.
"Well, I don't know about you but I'm starving! Wanna go get some food?" I say, hoping to get her out and about.
She simply nods and gives me another one of those smiles that warms up my soul and takes me for a dive. I feel and hear myself take a nervous gulp.
"Alright, well let's go. Know any good places? Even though I've been here a while, I haven't eaten out much." I embarrassingly confess.
She nods seriously and pulls out a large list from somewhere behind her.
"Wwwweeeelllll, through my Pinkie Pie powers of perception and predictability, I would say that right now we only have ONE CHOICE!" Pinkie says dramatically.
_________________________________________________________________
Sitting down at a booth with pinkie feels a bit weird, mostly because the seats are more so human like than pony, but I digress.
"One hayburger for me and my friend here please Lyra!" Pinkie says with an almost formal tone.
I look up at Lyra who winks at Pinkie Pie before replying in an equally formal tone, "Why of course Pinkie, I'll be sure to get those put in for you. Make sure to treat yourselves tonight at La Hay Burger."
I just shake my head and chuckle at the situation.
"You fillies are crazy." I say while looking at the other menu items.
Both of them start to giggle before Lyra leaves with our orders. After a minute of somewhat awkward silence, Pinkie pulls down my menu and I look at her in obvious confusion.
"So... Devan." Pinkie says after a few seconds.
"Yes Pinkie Pie?" I say, sensing a question or two coming my way.
"Are you okay?" she says looking deep into my eyes.
"Yeah? I feel fine at least, the manticore didn't hurt me that badly." I say with confidence.
"No Devan... I mean... Are you okay? Being away from your world? Being away from those you care about? Do you feel.. Lonely?" Pinkie says, grabbing one of my hands with her hooves.
I mean.. I guess so? It's weird being in this world that I never knew existed. For all I know this could be a dream. I am far away from my decent friends. And family that treated me well. But... I have new friends now. Some of them even treat me like family. Why should I feel lonely if I have thoughtful beings like Pinkie Pie...
I look at her and smile with realization. "Not anymore Pinkie Pie, not anymore" I say before putting my other hand on the top of her hooves.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Wow, that lunch with Pinkie was amazing! I never thought hay would taste that good... I need to get some meat though, all I have for protein is nuts. It'll be nice to get a shower, though it seems like I have been bathed... Wonder if Fluttershy did that. Ah well, I still should do it myself.
I walk into the bathroom after easily manipulating my magic and feeling for the locks requirement. I take my clothes off, and begin to shower.
I felt something with Pinkie today.. Actual companionship. A true friendship. I've never felt something like that. I just hope my dumb brain doesn't turn this into a loving relationship. I don't think I'm ready to be with a pony, that and Celestia forbade it with the ONLY ONE THAT TREATS ME REALLY WELL! Well, and the others. But they are more like friends and those I go to just talk to... Pinkie is different, I go to her because I actually plan to. I will have to visit Fluttershy some more after her taking care of me.
I get out of the shower, pushing most of my shower thoughts behind me and begin to dry myself off.
I wonder if Twilight figured out that I'm up and walking again, I'm surprised I haven't gotten a visit.
At that moment, as if fate itself wanted to smite me with all of their power combined, a flash of purple light appears in the room and Twilight along with it. She begins to try and talk to me, holding a notebook and feather pen, but stops instantly once she notices I'm naked and drying myself off. I then get the most evil idea.
"What? Never seen a naked human before 'Twily'? Want to get a closer look?" I say with a grin, stepping closer to Twilight until my pelvis was less than a foot from her face.
Her face instantly turns red. "I'll be back later, sorry for the intrusion Devan." I hear her meekly say and then disappear in another purple flash of light.
Easy as pie.
________________________________________________________________
After cleaning the clothes with the spell Rarity taught me, I dressed myself and headed out to start my jog. The sun was somewhat setting, creating a beautiful orange glow on the snowy area. As I start my jog into the town, heading towards the outskirts of Ponyville.
It's beautiful here, and so far the beings here aren't too bad. What a wonderful world...
As I jogged along the outskirts of Ponyville, I noticed I was a bit more sore during my jog than usual and decided to sit down on a stump on the northern side of the village, towards Whitetail Wood.
I must need to get my muscles back in order, this wasn't such a pain to do before.
I stare off at Ponyville and watch the ponies going about their business. I even see Thunderlane flying completely fine above the town. After doing this for a few minutes I realize that I have been smiling this whole time. The sun was a bit lower now, just barely under the horizon which cast a shadow over almost everything. Lights sprung up throughout the small town which lit up the smiling faces of the ponies that lived there. This moment started to make me emotional, until a familiar and way too recently seen purple light flashes in front of me. This time however, Twilight is covering her eyes.
"Uhm, Devan? Are you clothed this time? I'm sorry about last time, I'm not too good at this spell yet and I just thought of you so it just took me to you and put me in a safe space. If I knew you were in the bathroom, I would not have teleported to you at that moment. Please forgive me!" Twilight says in a very formal and quick tone, bowing slightly after saying what she had to say.
I sigh and walk over to an obviously emotional and scared Twilight, and kneel down next to her, removing her hoof from covering her eyes.
"I'm sorry for doing what I did. That probably made you feel awkward and kind of creeped out huh? If you have any questions I will answer them now. I assume this is what that is about, but before I do I need to write a small letter." I say, taking a piece of paper I always keep in my pocket for small emergencies.
I write on the letter using the quill that Celestia gave me, asking a simple question. The letter flies in a puff of green fire and Twilight stares with amazement at it, almost opening her mouth to ask an obvious question, but remained quiet. A letter returns within a minute back through the quill and out the end onto my hand. I read over the letter with the simple reply of 'Yes'.
"Alright, ask away! I'll give you five this time." I say with a smile.
The amount of size her eyes grew in that twilight evening would challenge even the most wide-eyed anime girls. Immediately a notebook materializes beside her, showing the same page she was on before along with added information in the form of notes around the diagrams.
"What do you sound like in your language?" she asks, eyes still aglow.
Huh, I wonder what I do sound like to them.. Welp, might as well take it off and see.
I take off my magical necklace and place it in my pocket.
"Well, how do I sound?" I say in the most normal voice I could make.
Almost instantly Twilight looked up at me with a strange expression, her ears folding in and stretching out in an attempt to understand my voice. She then nods and makes a short noise, moving her hoof from her mouth outwards.
More I assume? Alright...
"The quick brown fox jumps over a lazy dog." I continue, remembering a phrase using each letter of my alphabet.
Her ears perk up and bend downwards again, and she begins to write on her notebook on a new page. I put my necklace back on and wait for her to be done. After she finishes writing, about a paragraph or so, she lets out a sigh.
"Completely gibberish. I've never heard anything like that before, or even close to it. Even with some tribes of monkey-folk that we do know that are literate and have their own language, that comes no where near to what they sound like. You will have to write down your alphabet for me later." Twilight says with a bit of frustration.
"The language I use was created over a thousand years before I learned it. Things change over time, it may just be that the beings that resemble us in this world just haven't gone far enough yet." I say with a shrug.
"Alright... What are your alignments? I assume you can at least use basic magic, and that Princess Celestia would have done such a test on you like she did on me." she says getting her quill ready again.
Hmm.. Celestia did just say I could talk about my magic after I sent her that letter asking if I could do so. Apparently Twilight already knew I was learning some, but I wonder if she knows from who? Probably not considering I'm not being tested right now, not that I would do well after the last day I used magic and this recovery time...
"I suppose I can let you know. It's Air, Earth and slightly Dark. At least that is what Princess Celestia told me." I reply.
Twilight begins to write down said alignments, and then looks up in surprise. "Three alignments? Like me? You have potential Devan! I can't wait to see what you can do, but that's for another time." she says with a gleeful tone.
Fuck, can't wait for that to screw up my body more.. .
"Alright, that's two questions, three more! Let's see... Oh! You said that on your world, no magic existed and that you had advanced in technology. Can you give a few examples from different areas? Let's say... Homes, transportation and battle." Twilight says, eager to absorb information.
That's a very interesting question.. Welp, she asked. I'll be sure to be descriptive.
"Homes are usually powered by electricity. I've noticed that some things in this world seem to be too, though I assume it's magic. We channel electricity through metals in order to use that energy to power objects such a lighting fixtures, televisions and other various things. Standardized cooling and heating is also applicable to most homes that can afford it. As for transportation, most humans have multiple ways to travel besides just walking. There are bicycles, cars and planes. Gasoline powered vehicles and machines that allow us to travel more quickly on the ground, underwater and even by air." I say, trying to cover points the best I can.
Twilight seems to be frantically writing, so I let her catch up. When she finishes writing she nods again and I get to the last topic.
"Our world is a violent one. I will not go into the details of what we have made for battles and wars, but I will say that we excelled in it. Machines that can kill from extremely long distances and can be made easily. We even have build weapons that can destroy areas larger than the distance from Everfree to Canterlot if not more so. Humans became a species dedicated to power, and those that have it thrive. It is sad really, we leave behind those that cannot make it due to their situation at birth instead of what they want to do in life. All in all, my species mostly sucks." I say with a firm tone, making sure she realizes that humans aren't a species to think is cute or nice.
Twilight gives me a look that is a mix of horror and sadness.
"Right.. Well thank you for your honest answer Devan. I'm here if you ever need somepony to talk to. As for my fourth question, I'd like to know how you feel about your time here in Ponyville and this world in general. I was going to ask something else, but after what you told me of your world... I want to know how you feel about ours." Twilight says in a somewhat somber tone.
"Hah, that's it? Well so far I love this world. The skies aren't littered with pollution, at least in this area. The beings here aren't selfish and cruel, as far as I've seen. Magic exists here which, by the way, trumps technology any day. All in all, this world makes me happy." I say with a warm smile.
Twilight gives me a look of happiness and sympathy before shuffling through her notebook for the last question. After a minute she stops on a page and stares at a specific section for a bit, hesitating to ask it.
"Can you... Tell me about your life in the other world?" Twilight says with hesitation.
I don't want to think about that anymore. I have enough nightmares as is.
"No." I say flatly. "Not yet"
A visible wince occurs on Twilights face as she nods and moves on."How about your favorite things? Some of the girls wanted to know and it'd be useful for future reference. Specifically.. Favorite sweet food, regular food, color, drink and activity."
I have a feeling Pinkie Pie asks this more so than the others, but hey, whatever. I'll give you your answers ya book centered purple unicorn.
"Favorite sweet food huh? I'd say ice cream cake. Unfortunately for you, my favorite regular food is a meat. Since you asked, it's a Indian-style chicken kebab. Which is basically just chicken cooked with some spicy flavoring and whatnot. I'm sure there's probably some part of your world where it might exist. My favorite color is turquoise and my drink is anything ginger related. Now I believe I have seen some video games here, but not what I am used to. That would be my favorite activity. Though I suppose now a days it would be using magic." I say, correcting myself.
After another minute or two of writing down what I said and some side notes, she decides to close her notebook. "Thank you Devan. I understand it must be hard to talk about some of these things. Like I said before, if you need anything please come to me. I'll always have an ear to listen if you want to talk." Twilight says after placing her hoof on my shoulder and giving me a smile.
I give her a grin which makes her seem confused. "Why thank you, but I didn't say this was for free Twilight, I do want something in return." I say with a somewhat evil tone.
Book horse visibly gulps as I loom over her menacingly.
Time for some fun.
Author's Note
Now, I've seen a lot of different maps on the locations of places. But as noted in this picture that is official, Granny Smith is holding up a map that indicates Everfree to the southwest, the Apples farm to the direct west, Cloudsdale to the northwest and Canterlot to the northeast. The ONLY place that seems to be a location for Whitetail is the northwest towards cloudsdale. That is the only large collection of trees on the map besides one that seems to be a part of Everfree. Just putting it out there for clarification.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Ah here we are! It's interesting that this kind of building even exists, but I suppose it makes sense. Everyone needs to let out their inner mosh pit.
I stood there, late in the night, staring a neon lit building labelled 'The Trot'. I pull on Twillight's hoof towards the building as she was trying to sneak away.
"Do I really have to do this Devan?" Twilight says with a nervous tone.
"Yep! As payment for answers to your questions." I say with a smug grin.
We walk in together, feeling the bass from the music reverberating throughout the air. Twilight covers her ears instantly and looks at me with pleading eyes. I just roll mine and pull her along with me to a door labeled 'The Dance Floor'. A large pony is standing in front of it, rivaling even Bulk Biceps with his size. I smile at him, he doesn't smile back.
"Well it looks like we can't go in, oh no Devan I suppose you'll have to think of something else! I should really be sleeping now anyways, I'm sure Spike misses me too." Twilight frantically says edging towards the door.
"Twilight, you've been gone for a couple minutes. Stop freaking out! I'm sure you'll be fine walking in here. Just be yourself." I say while pulling her gently towards the door.
Twilight sighs and then gives up, being pulled back. I smile at her and she gives me a weak one back. I look back at the bouncer and whip out a pink card that he inspects. After a few seconds of inspecting it he nods and then moves aside. I nod at him while Twilight seems confused as always, and we move inside. Once we walk through a bass heavy song blasts through our ears.
No way! Is SHE here tonight? And that song.. Really? Either it's a huge coincidence or some crazy fate shit. But damn this place is amazing!
Lights are floating through the air due to magic. They flash brightly to the beat along with some unicorns in the crowd trying to light their horns to it as well. On the stage is a complex speaker and turntable setup along with a familiar looking pony operating it. To the side of the stage however is an out of place pony, one who got me and Twilight in here. I walk up to her and smile widely.
"Hello my bouncy pink friend." I say while booping Pinkie Pie on the nose.
"Hi Devan! I didn't think you'd come! Orrrrr... Bring Twilight! Wow, I didn't think I'd ever see her here." Pinkie says with a perplexed expression.
"She owes me for something, so I decided to have her experience something new." I say with as cheeky of a grin as I can make.
A sigh is heard from Twilight and afterwards she nods begrudgingly.
"Wow! Well this should be interesting! As you can hear, DJ Pon3 is here. Haha, hear.. here.." Pinkie says while snorting at her homonyms.
I slowly facepalm and then groan at her homophone. I then pull her close so we are cheek to cheek.
"So, Pinkie... What's the catch? You just randomly handed out a pass in here, one of the most popular clubs in this part of the country." I say with a knowing tone.
Sweat starts to visibly drip down her face in an exaggerated way. "Well... I kinda told Dj Pon3 that you listen to music often and are from another land... She wanted to hear your music." Pinkie says with a guilty look as she shrinks into a defensive position.
That's it? Well, I mean I was going to share my music with whomever anyways but.. Hey, I'll get to meet and maybe hear her voice? The hundredth episode special didn't have her speak, if she even can that is..
"Alright, fine. I suppose that's a fair deal." I say with a roll of the eyes.
Pinkie Pie instantly hugs me tightly and nuzzles my face with hers. "Thanks Devan! Alright, time to PAARRTTAYY!" Pinkie says in an exciting tone, zipping around the dance floor.
I pull Twilight by her tail into the dance floor as well, surprised that she isn't complaining about me pulling her tail. We arrive at the middle of the dance floor with every pony around giving me a suspicious or confused look, most likely due to the fact I am a species they have never seen dance. I grin at the staring ponies and start to do a traditional jump with the beat, they shrug and start to join me. Twilight however just gives me a ghastly look, thinking something is wrong with me. I can visibly see the sweat dripping from her face. I stop, lean down and smile at her.
"Just be yourself. Go crazy Twilight." I say with another grin.
Twilight gives me a look of realization and then a serious nod. The next thing that happened both horrified me and me laugh a bit inside. Twilights trademark crazy dance is taking place in front of my eyes, bringing the attention of everyone nearby. Some of them looked confused, some laughed, but a peculiar pony started dancing in a similar crazy way next to her.
Huh, wonder who that is... Oh well, as long as Twilight is having fun. Back to the party!!!!!
______________________________________________
After dancing my ass off as awkwardly as I can, Twilight and Pinkie head out with the others. I walk up to the DJ who is currently packing up her equipment.
Well, here it comes... What kind of voice do you have?
"Hello! DJ Pon3 right? I heard you wanted to listen to some music from where I am from?" I say with an introductory smile.
"Oh yeah, hey there. Devan right?" she says after a few short thoughts.
I instantly freeze up, and feel a giddy feeling rise in me.
"I'm sorry, I couldn't hear you.. What'd you say?" I say with a gleeful smile that is full of anticipation.
"Uhh, I'm pretty sure my music isn't playing. Do you have a hearing issue or somethin? Should talk to Nurse Redheart, pretty sure that needs lookin at." Pon3 replies.
"Nah I heard you, just sound exactly like someone back where I used to live." I say with a knowing smile.
Exactly like her... Crazy..
"Riiiigghht.. Well I did hear from Pinkie Pie that you have some music to share with me? Mind if I take a listen?" she says with a somewhat excited look on her face.
Hmm, I wonder how she will hear my music. I do have some Deadmau5.. Some Skrillex from back in the day. Nero as well I suppose. I should give her my necklace though. I'm pretty sure hearing my language will destroy her ears at those volumes.
"Do you have a way to listen to music from this?" I say while pulling out my phone, pulling up the music program on it.
She inspects it and shakes her head. "Nope, that's a strange port you have there. Smaller than what I normally use, and most of it is powered by magic but I can't sense anything coming from that device."
Hmm, she seems a bit more into magic than in most iterations of her. Weird, but cool.
"Well I carry around my headphones if you wanna take a look at them. I'm sure you can come up with the wiring necessary." I say while pulling out and handing her my earbuds.
"Wow, these are small dude. I suppose you do have smaller ears, so it makes sense. I'll get back to ya." she says, inspecting the headphone jack as she walks away.
"Oh, and it runs off of electricity. I'm sure you can get this copied or whatever using magic, but make sure you keep this a secret. As far as I have seen, electricity isn't used here like it is where I am from. Certain beings might want to continuously annoy you about it." I reply, while making a horn gesture on my head.
"Oh I know all about that purple Unicorn. I'll be sure to keep your secret safe. By the way? Call me Vinyl. DJ Pon3 is just my stage name. Dumb I know, but hey, secret identities and whatever." Vinyl says with a smirk.
I nod and give her a smile back. "Alright Vinyl, it was a pleasure meeting you. I'll see you some other time around this small town." I reply.
After a short wave and an exchange of farewells, I left the club only to bump into a pony after turning a corner.
"Oh, sorry about that. Are you okay?" I say, reaching down to try and help the pony up.
The somewhat cloaked figure nods and whispers 'Thank you' before walking past me. I shrug and continue onward towards the Carousel Boutique.
Another weird cloaked figure in a magical world of pastel-colored ponies. What's new?... Speaking of cloaked figures that seem ominous, I wonder if Trixie is okay?
I look up at the moon, and see that it is full. I release some of my magic into the air towards it and watch as words are written across it in a spring green.
There, I hope she's okay... Pretty soon she should get that dumb amulet. But for now, It won't hurt to say hi...
The words 'I hope you're okay' is glowing on the moon as I walk into the boutique.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Sitting in the park I hear a myriad of noises. Some of them are just talking, others playful and gleeful yelps, but one sticks out that makes me start to sweat. A single pony singing on a bench not too far away. I believe the name of this pony is 'Blossomforth'. She is singing about the flower in her hoof as she is looking down at it. Other ponies such as Roseluck and Daisy come closer with their own flowers in hoof. They begin to sing together, and I get up and march towards them.
"No! No singing!" I say in an irritated tone.
They look at me in confusion and then hang their heads while walking away in different directions.
Not again.. I will not be involved in another song again.. Not after the wrapping up of winter and the ponies and the singing. No. Never again. I thought it would be fun! I thought it'd be cool to see a song sung in person! Nope, just annoying and longer than I thought. Only a fraction of the song was shown in the show, while the real one took THREE HOURS! I am done with ponies singing.
I sigh and start walking back to Boutique to make something to eat, when I noticed that a familiar and rarely seen orange filly with a deep pink mane. Scootaloo seems to be by herself, practicing tricks on her scooter. After a couple successful tricks she sits down and looks up in the sky. Pegasi are flying above, doing tricks around each other and laughing too. I see her features dim slightly as she sighs as well, getting back on her scooter and going into town. I follow her, curious about her living arrangements.
__________________________________
I end up watching her enter the front of a house that I remember seeing her exit in the show during that flag episode. The length of the home however was underplayed completely. I watch her go to the door and look at it for a few seconds before shaking her head and opening it. I follow quickly behind and knock on it right after she closes it. An audible 'huh?' is heard through the door and it is opened once again, revealing a Scootaloo that looks confused, and then slightly panicked.
"Hello! I tried to tell you how cool those tricks you were doing were, but you were so fast I didn't get to tell you. I just wanted to let you know that I think you're awesome!" I say in a cliche voice, but backed with genuine feelings.
Scootaloo's eyes brighten and a smile creeps onto her face before a loud yell comes from inside the home.
"Scootaloo!" a mature female voice calls out. "Come here this instant! You are not allowed to answer the door at this hour!
Huh?... I wonder who.. Wait.. I do remember something about who she lives with, but I can't...
"Coming Auntie Lofty!" Scootaloo says with a groan and trots deeper into the house and onto what sounds like kitchen tile.
Murmuring is heard from the direction Scootaloo went and she comes back towards the door just to go up the stairs near it. After a second or two however, she stops and comes to the door.
"Thanks for the compliment. Though I think you were lying since I can't fly, so I don't think I'm that awesome at all.. I just wish I was as cool as Rainbow Dash." Scootaloo says with a sad smile.
I look at her with sympathy rising in my body and instantly kneel down and pat her head.
"You have done things that I've never seen anyone else ever do. You are a cool filly." I utter softly, making sure she knows I am being serious.
Scootaloo then does something that has happened quite frequently since I've come to this world. As I wrap my arms around her and feel her tears hit my shoulder, I also feel a warmth overtake my body and a smile form on my face. She looks around and wipes away her tears, smiling and running upstairs in a happy manner. A few seconds after she goes upstairs a mare with a Hawaiian-esque cutie mark with a heart sunset and a dirty blonde mane walks up to the door with a smile.
"Thank you stranger. Scootaloo doesn't have many friends on account of her lack of a cutie mark, and it's nice to see her smile genuinely at such sweet words. It's a bit late now, but come back at a reasonable time and I'll be glad to introduce you to me and my mare. Oh, I am her one of her aunts, Holiday. You are?.." Holiday says with small glance up and down my most likely strange figure.
"My name is Devan Whitney, pleased to make your acquaintance." I answer with a cliche and formal bow.
"Ooohhh, a gentlecolt. Well, pleased to meet you as well." she replies with a smirk and a small bow in return.
She's really nice... I do remember something about her living with two aunts in some official book.. Interesting.
"Well, I better get going. I have errands to run myself, but I'll be sure to come visit another day." I say with candor.
Holiday just nods with a smile and turns around to close the door, while I walk off towards the market.
I hope that some stalls are still open, it is pretty late but I wanted to get a couple things...
On the way there I see Sweetie Belle staring at a rock before suddenly pointing her horn towards it, sparks shooting from the sides of it. A few pained and effort-filled grunts later and she gives up, staring at the non-moving stone with a sigh.
I see that she doesn't know how to use magic well yet.. I'd teach her but that's not my place, plus it's supposed to happen later. I can at least push her towards Scootaloo though. They seemed like friends before they met Applebloom. .
"Hey there Sweetie Belle." I say in a calm tone, making sure a smile was on my face.
"Oh, hi Devan... You didn't see that, did you?" Sweetie says in a somewhat bashful and nervous way.
"I don't know what you're talking about, but you seem down. Is everything okay?" I say, sitting down next to her.
"Well, I wish I could use my magic better... And I don't know many other ponies that well. I don't visit much here, but now that I am going to be staying here it just feels so lonely without any friends. I get teased a ton for not having a cutie mark. Rarity says that it will be 'Glorious Darling'." Sweetie replies with a pout.
"I'm sure it will be, but as for making some friends I happen to know of a filly who doesn't have a cutie mark yet either. Perhaps you can talk to her and try to get your cutie marks together?" I say with a grin.
Sweetie Belle looks down in surprise and thought for a second, then nods and looks up at me with determination. "You're right! I bet she feels lonely too! What's her name. I have to know now!" she says with enthusiasm and squeaks.
I laugh at her response before replying. "Her name is Scootaloo. As far as I can tell she doesn't have many friends, perhaps you can help her with that hmmm?"
Sweetie Belle nods again and runs off towards the boutique, most likely preparing for her introduction to Scootaloo.
Well, looks like my guidance is done. I suppose it's time for me to go home as well. It is getting a bit dark, and it looks like no one is selling anything anymore sooo....
I begin to once again walk towards the boutique, and finally make it with no interruptions.
I wonder if they just went to bed instantly...
As I walk in I feel a cold chill in the air along with a musty smell that invades my nostrils.
Dear god, what is that!
I look around, noticing something strange. The lights are all off.
That's... Weird. Rarity would still be up, I mean she usually stays up late....
I walk towards the kitchen and realize that a dim green light is shining from there. I sigh with relief and walk with a more relaxed pace after realizing how tense I felt. Turning the corner I smile.
"Hello Rarit----" I begin, not comprehending what I am seeing.
Obsidian is on the ground, her body mangled, torn apart and leaking a green substance. Her legs are all snapped in two and her head is cracked. The sight would have made me throw up, if not for her being in her true form. I still feel a large urge to however, and look at her face in panic. Obsidian eyes, which were more dim than usual in her real form, seem to be looking up towards something in anger and weariness before quickly looking at me in a panic, before yelling a word I am accustomed to.
"RUN!" she yells with as much strength she seemed to muster.
The figure I didn't quite realize was there instantly turns towards me, revealing a face I found vaguely familiar.
Where have I... That party I took Twilight to... That was so long ago. What is happening here!
"What the FUCK is going on here!" I yell, instantly reaching towards what seems to be that pony from long ago.
A cruel and evil smile grows on the pony's face before I feel my strength being drained but nothing happening. That is when I realize something else about this being. A black aura is twisting around it, like a barrier of some kind. I hesitate at this unfortunately, and the mysterious pony takes advantage of this and dashes towards me. A blade is at my throat at an instant. The blade must have been enchanted, for it felt as if my skin was burning immensely at the touch of it. I stop and look down at my attackers face, only to confirm my thoughts. It is that pony that danced with Twilight.
This doesn't make any sense. Who the fuck is this?!
The pony was a unique looking one with a white mane, patchy grey fur, a strange scar across their face, and feminine features.
"Oh hello there! Glad to see her little pet made it. Quite honestly, I'm surprised that you can do what you've done! Such a fascinating being, one I hope my king will enjoy making his own." says the attacker in an obviously female voice with a somewhat crazed tone.
King? The only king I have ever heard of that would have a follower like this is... Sombra? But he should still be locked up along with the Crystal Empire. Well fuck this, I don't care if she seems to be immune to magic. Nothing is infinitely strong!
I use my telekinesis to fling myself backwards, taking care to dodge the furniture behind me. The pony quickly follows me, stabbing wildly at me before the drone like rock Obsidian gave me lashes out defending me from each attack. A surprised look goes across her face before an even larger grin replaces it.
"Good! I was hoping this would be fun! Now let's see what YOU leak!" says the crazed pony, lashing out with increasing amounts of speed.
"FUCK YOU!" I say in my panicked state.
I begin to lash out with attacks of my own, wreathing my arms in the same aura I made before when sparring with Obsidian. As each of my blows reaches her barrier, and the tip of my extended aura enters it, my aura dissipates and gets sucked into the barrier, turning black and increasing the size of it.
This bitch is fucking crazy! Nothing I do works! Her barrier is stupid powerful and just completely sucks my magic away... I don't know what to use to stop it from doing that.
I notice that the rock is starting to slow down, causing me to have to dodge the attacks myself. I look at Obsidian quickly with a glance and realize her eyes are starting to close.
God damnit! Alright, there has to be SOMETHING I can do! Anything!
After a few more seconds of useless attempts to attack, the rock drops to the ground. Noticing this, she jumps at me instantly and stabs into my side with her blade. I look down, feeling pain erupt from almost every nerve in my body as her aura starts to seep into my wound. Before a second even passes however, a green flash appears behind her and a large bug like entity slashes at her with ferocity, cutting off her right front leg as she tries to defend herself. The amputated leg falls to the ground along with the blade she was using. Her reaction to this was one of happiness.
"Wow! You actually got my leg huh? Well buck, I guess I'll be leaving now. Can't quite die here, not with my king expecting so much of me. Thank you however for this wonderful experience strange being!" she says, turning towards me and grinning as blood seeps through her mouth.
The shadowy aura around her grows and consumes her before dissipating and revealing empty space. I look down at my wound, only to notice that nothing is there but a small black line. I ignore my wound for now, realizing it wasn't even half as painful as before, and instantly look up at the creature who saved me.
"Xirandine?" I say with apprehension.
A nod is all I get before another green flash happens and he turns around and rushes to Obsidian. He presses his sharp and hole filled horn against her torso, and they disappear with a bright green flash. I look around the kitchen and sigh as I see that nothing was destroyed. The floor where the leg is laying has blood pooling, but where Obsidian and Xirandine were there is no green substance.
I better be getting answers soon, or I'm going to be really damn pissed. Not only does my side feel like I've been punched twenty times in the kidney. How did Obsidian get hurt so badly? She's supposed to be training me and be some ancient being! Where did they go! Fuck... FUCK!
I get up and hobble quickly towards the window, opening it and vomiting outside.
I need to clean this up. I won't be sleeping tonight. Not after what I just saw. This land is supposed to be peaceful for Celestia's sake, but I can see that some things were hidden in the background of the show I loved. I'm going to figure out what.
I walk towards the leg and blade and begin to use my magic to clean it up before I remember something.
Oh shit! Rarity! Sweetie Belle!
I run upstairs as fast as I can manage, opening the door to Sweetie Belle's room only to find out that she is sleeping. I check Rarity's room and find the same.
Good... Both are breathing and seem fine... Nothing can change the major events of this world, but I suppose this happened. This world needs a happy ending, I cant let my presence ruin that... It's too late though, isn't it...
I sigh and feel exhaustion wash over me.
I better clean up downstairs before one of them wakes up and freaks out. Tomorrow I'll leave for Canterlot and have a nice talk with Celestia. Whether she likes it or not!
Author's Note
I got a new job. Been busy. Glad to be back to writing.
A Strange But Familiar Place
As I look out the window of the train, I can't help but think about the night before. The image of Obsidian battered and broken on the ground, along with the crazed shadowy pony that attacked her and me.
I can't believe that happened... It doesn't make any sense! I've never seen anything like that in the show... So have I just changed that much already?! I can't let that happen. I need to take this somewhere else... The pony was chasing Obsidian however, so it was meant to happen somewhere else in the first place. I mean, I don't remember every background pony but I never saw one like Obsidian living there. Perhaps I fucked up the world the instant I entered it.... Maybe I need to leave Ponyville so other bad things don't happen. Or maybe.... I need to stay now that I've attracted whatever group is targeting me so I can protect those I care about. GAH! This is some stupid hero deciding shit I didn't want to deal with in my life, EVER!
I simply groan and look down into my hands as I contemplate on what to do, and say. Memories from checking on Obsidian cross my mind.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
"Is she going to be okay Xirandine!?" I say, standing in Zecora's hut, staring worriedly at a still broken Obsidian.
"We are doing all that we can, and it's partially my fault she is so badly hurt. I arrived much too late, so blame me if anything." Xirandine says, turning to me after taking a moment to stare at Obsidian.
"She is wounded but do not be afraid. Her branches are simply a little frayed." Zecora chimes in, most likely hoping to lighten the mood.
I feel irritation and worry begin to fill me again at Zecora's poor attempt at making me feel better, but then sigh realizing that she is probably right.
"At least Celestia will do something about this, right?" I say with a weak smile.
After no reply, both Xirandine and Zecora exchange glances that tell me otherwise.
"No!? She won't!?! She is a leader of these lands, and you're telling me that she will just do nothing!" I yell in confusion and frustration.
"The Princess is a busy mare, something small like this isn't her affairs. However, she is collecting a team. One bent on saving, behind the scenes." Zecora replies with a somewhat somber tone.
"I'm going to go talk to her. She needs to do more than that, and if not then I'll do it myself!" I say before storming out of her hut.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
She better have very good answers. Not that I would hurt her, but I know of a spell that probably could... Though I suppose it would destroy everything in a big radius sooo.. I'd rather not.
The train slows and stops at Canterlot Station. A giant clock is place above the entrances to the main building, which I completely ignore. I immediately use telekinesis, hobble my way into the air and fly myself towards the castle. Immediately I am surrounded by Pegasi Guardsmen and they begin to start barking orders at me. I ignore them as well, and shoot myself as fast as I can to a balcony where I see Celestia smiling and looking up at the sun. I land next to her, surprising her at the same time, and quickly make a bubble around us. The guards chasing me proceed to either crash into my bubble, bouncing off, or stop right before said bubble.
"Hello Princess. I've come to talk." I say in a serious tone.
Her surprised face turns to a smile and she motions with her long and elegant wings to the room inside. I nod and move with her next to me, keeping my bubble up until the guards get the gist and leave. As we enter the connecting room, I am presented with white stone and yellow features.
I can see what Discord went on about so long ago. This is so boring.
"Alright, so do you know what happened last night?" I ask, expecting her to know at least something about it.
Celestia gives me a quizzical look. "Well, a few uptight ponies visited me during a council I held, other than that it was pretty boring." she says with a smile.
She knows NOTHING!?!?
I feel a bit of anger and disappointment rise in my mind, making me clench my fist I apparently made sometime during her relaxed response. I shake the feelings off for a second and compose myself before I give her the news.
"Rarity's house was invaded and your 'guardpony' that you assigned to me was battered and broken on the floor beneath a crazed mare spouting words about some king that she worships." I say with a forcibly calm tone.
Celestia's next few facial expressions go from surprise to horror to frustration and anger. I can see a yellow aura flowing around her, as her eyes glow slightly. A second later and we are suddenly in a different room all together. My stomach turns from the sudden teleportation and I resist the urge to gag. As I regain my bearings, I notice how dimly lit the room is. A bed lies towards one side of the room against the wall, and a sleeping body is laying in it.
"Sister! Get up! There is an emergency!" exclaims Celestia, with a volume that reminds me how loud Luna speaks.
After suddenly sitting up, her sister Luna looks at me and Celestia with eyes filled with tension.
"It is time to send them out to seek and protect." Celestia says in a calmer but much more serious tone.
Luna simply nods and then gets up immediately, focuses for a few seconds and casts a spell that seemed to send out two small portions of her magic in different directions with great speed.
"It is done, now we need to wait for them to arrive sister. When they do, we can then continue." Luna says with determination.
Celestia nods and starts to walk out of the room. I stare at her with some amazement, but then realize something important.
"Why aren't you doing anything directly?" I say with a bit of anger still residing in my tone.
Celestia turns to me and gives me a sad smile. "I can't or else the wonderful ponies that live in this land will be fearful and paranoid. They would assume that no where is safe. I assume you have seen Ponyville's population do such a thing to small threats and issues that would be otherwise easy to deal with?" Celestia replies with a somber tone and a sigh.
"That is no excuse. You are doing he same. Sitting by and watching others who are most likely weaker than you do work that you could most likely easily do. Why sit on the sidelines and not help with destroying what seems to be a cult bent on serving some evil douchebag king!?" I yell, making sure my intolerance for her lack of action is showing.
"Devan! Do not assume you know what is best for these lands! I am sure my sister has her reasons other than what she mentioned, and I trust her to make decisions for the best of Equestria. Do not!—" Luna says but is interrupted by Celestia
"I know Devan. I have failed my citizens and those I care for. I am not omnipotent nor am I all powerful. I am no goddess, nor have I claimed to be. I move the Sun yes, but only due to my talent and not because I am some supreme being. I am sorry Devan. I know seeing your protector, and mentor from what I heard, defeated and badly hurt will give you a mix of negative feelings. Trust me when i say that if I knew if it happened, I would have done something. I care a lot about the beings that live in these lands, and I would gladly give my life for one of them." Celestia says firmly with a few tears running down her face. "I would tell you about my curse which everypony assumes is my blessing, but I do not have the time. I must gather the ones that will save the weak from such things when I cannot!"
I smile a few seconds after she finished talking and give her my reply. "I want to join your so called group. I'd rather risk my life and protect those I care about as well."
A surprised look instantly appears on Celestia's face and she stares at me closely. "You have... Grown stronger than I would have thought. Even stronger than... Alright, you may join. But a few abilities are required before you can join. You must be able to travel a great distance with ease, disappear from sight whenever you want, and incapacitate if you need to. Death of other beings is forbidden unless each of these abilities fails you. Now show me you can do each!" Celestia demands, using her magic to summon a copy of a guard in front of my very eyes.
The guard disappears , but a small amount of magical power is present where it was. I stare at it, wondering what to do and then remember something I learned from Obsidian.
She told me once that those who can see and feel the presence of magic can also read what it did, is doing or is going to do by scanning it with your mind or.. Something like that? I didn't get to try it, but I'm assuming I need to be able to do this in order to be useful..
I walk over to the glittering of yellow in the air where the guard clone was just at. I close my eyes and feel around with my magic, enveloping the yellow remnants. I will my magical essence to use what was left to find out what it's purpose was, and after a few seconds an image appears in my mind. I open my eyes, keeping the image in my mind and do something I have never done before. Teleport myself. A few seconds later I regain my bearings again from the teleportation feeling I felt for the second time today. I look around and notice that I'm underground where crystals are apparently present.
Underground.. Cave system.. Crystals.. I must be where Cadence was kept during the wedding. Right, and where is mister mirror image?
I look around and see what I'm looking for, a guard standing with a slight yellow aura surrounding him. He's a distance away, looking around for something.
I see, time for me to disappear huh? I don't think I can though... I might have some dark alignment inside me, but can I really trust myself to use it?.. No. I know what happens to every other character that tries to use dark powers without training first. Don't feel like losing the trust of the ones I care about or whatever....
I look around for anything I can use to hide myself, and then sigh before facepalming.
I can use earth magic pretty decently. I am surrounded by crystal, which is technically earth. I really need to get used to being able to use magic.
I concentrate for a few more seconds than I usually would when using earth magic, and create a small igloo like shape that is attached to one of the cave walls. I go inside of it and cover the entrance with the crystalline material.
That took a bit more time to form.. Must be that it's crystal and might not just fall under earth by itself. Water as well maybe? Oh well, I should be hidden for now. I'm surprised though, that my magical power isn't drained more than it is. I thought that teleportation might take more out of me but I guess I am much stronger than I thought.
After a minute or so, I make a small hole in the crystal and peek through. I see nothing but empty space.
Must've gone away..
I form a bigger hole and leave my makeshift crystal tomb. As I am about to brush off some dust from the earth, I get assaulted from my right and fall to the ground. I turn around to see the guard pony standing over me, and in a small panic I attempt to fling him away with telekinesis. Nothing happens.
Another one immune to magic!? Course she would do this to me... Well if physical objects work..
I use my magic to form a small pillar coming from the ground just to the right of me and slam it into the guard. It's effective and pushes it off of me and away. Only a few seconds pass and the guard is once again coming at me. This time however, I'm ready for him. I focus on the ground next to me and make sure that the crystal is ready to form when he is right in front of me. As he reaches the spot I expected him to run to, I release my spell and crystal instantly shoots out from the ground covering his torso. It then shoots back into the ground while pushing the guard off the ground. After the spell is done, a smile appears on my face. In front of me is a guard suspended in the air with crystal that is anchored into the ground.
Perfect. Incapacitated, right Celestia?
The guard disappears, and once again I scan over what magical essence it left behind and teleport to the destination. I arrive in a different room this time, one that is a bit more brightly lit with a decently sized table in the middle that is surrounded by no more than three chairs. At the other side of the room are two thrones with two princesses sitting in them. I wave at them with a grin, they wave back slowly with a bit of surprise plastered on their faces. I motion towards the table and they nod. I take a seat and wait, knowing that there's this many chairs for a reason.
——————————————————————————————————
After around ten minutes a cloaked figure flies in through the door, lands and walks towards the Princesses practically limping. They slowly make it to the Princesses and then bow. The Princesses nod in return and point their horns towards the being, healing it. The being nods and goes to sit down in the char to the left from me. It takes off it's hood and I'm greeted to a smug smile by a grey and black colored griffon.
A griffon? Hm... She looks.. Familiar.
"Was that supposed to be a test?" the Griffon complains. "I mean, it was almost too easy. Hope this third one doesn't take too long..."
"Cocky Griffon, perhaps you should learn to see more clearly hmm?" states a sly and almost conniving voice from my right.
A half second after said voice spoke, a form shimmers into existence in the last chair. The being is lizard like with a greenish brown scaling. It seems to be just a small bit shorter than me, but looking more muscular. It's tail is quite a length, reaching almost half of it's own body length.
How did I not see it? There's no magic around it or the air near it.. Maybe a natural ability? If it's not magic based I suppose I wouldn't be able to know... Kinda scary. Strange to see lizardfolk as well, though I suppose if Griffons and Pony beings are around, why cant lizards huh?
After a small jump from the griffon the mysterious lizardfolk laughs. "I've been here since before that strange creature sat down, though I was somewhat wounded while it seems like this one wasn't. Interesting indeed, I see that I must train even harder to avoid unnecessary damage eh strange one?" he asks in a raspy and slippery tone.
He got hurt as well? I guess I must have gotten lucky... Then again it didn't seem too hard. Perhaps they got harder tests? I hope that isn't the case, I need to be ready.
"Alright, now that everypony has arrived, I believe I should tell you all what your objective is. It is a clear and simple one, travel the land of Equestria and rid it of any beings that wish to destroy the peace that has been achieved. I would prefer if non-lethal methods were used, but if you have no choice... Then simply don't tell me about what you have to do." Celestia says, ending with a somber and somewhat hesitant tone.
"Princesses, may I ask a simple question?" says the lizardfolk. "Why trust us with such a task? I'm sure you must trust your ponies more, correct?"
Celestia nods in response to the question before replying. "You are correct. I do trust my ponies more in a certain sense, but you three I know won't betray me for one reason or another. You three have some sort of experience with such things as well, not being from these lands. I'm sure negativity thrives in places you all have been, that is why I trust you to handle this mission correctly. But trust me when I say that if you cause harm to any innocent or involve one of my ponies willingly..."
An aura appears around Celestia that simply pulsates with power and gives me a feeling of nervousness.
"You will regret it"
A Strange But Familiar Place
I thought those two strangers and I would be sent somewhere adventurous! Somewhere amazing! Somewhere fantastically dangerous and intriguing!
I step off the train and sigh as I look to my right and left at my new best buds.
"Welcome to Ponyville. I'm sure you know this is where the Elements of Harmony live. We're going to try and avoid them, well at least you two are. I can go near them since they know me, and I'll use that to protect them and perhaps find out why there was an attack here. So, what are your names and what alignments do you have?" I say with as professional as a tone as I can muster.
The light grey and black Griffon decided to speak up first. "As you may know, most flying beings have the air alignment. That is my specialty. I can use it to create strong winds and even incapacitating screeches that are really, really loud. I have a secondary alignment as well which is fire. But I am not used to it yet. The most I can do is create small flames. Other than that I can use some basic spells like barriers and such. The name is Giselle by the way. I would hope that we can end this quickly, I have plans coming that I would definitely not want to miss."
I smile and nod, showing my impressed feelings.
Surprising to meet a Griffon able to use magic, then again this is a select group made for the protection of Equestria... Makes sense I suppose.
"My name isn't pronounceable in Equestrian tongue but you may call me Echo. As you can see I am what you ponies call Lizardfolk. Due to my species living mostly in water, we all share a common alignment in that regard. I can use many water based projectiles and even use it with my other alignment, dark, to hide other beings for a short time. I am good at hiding, and great at inhibiting others. But what about you strange one?" Echo asks, inspecting me and my body. "We don't look
That interested huh? Sorry bud, you're not getting much from me.
"Just call me Devan, simple as that. My main alignment is Earth which I can use to pretty much do mostly anything I want it to do. I also have an Air alignment and a small Dark one, though I am newer to those that Earth. I actually haven't even done much with those, though the princesses think I am talented enough to join so.. I assume I am doing something right." I say in response, realizing they sounded a whole lot more useful.
They both look at me in some form of surprise. Giselle then scoffs and walks off towards Ponyville, carefully looking around. Echo just chuckles at her behavior and nudges me before we start heading towards the outskirts of town.
"She is jealous, what a foolish Griffon. Having three alignments, even if they aren't mastered completely, is something to be envious of. Only the greatest have three, though there are legends of beings with four. In my birthplace we had such a legend, though no being has achieved such a thing. Some say that Starswirl the Bearded had such talents, though no proof is available to us. Perhaps one day such a being will appear." Echo says as we slowly make our way to a familiar home thriving with vines. "So you say that you're inexperienced with dark magics correct? Hmmm perhaps I can teach you a couple things about controlling it. A practiced and calm mind is required however, so I hope your strange mind is experienced in that."
"I hope so too ya Bangaa." I say with a grin.
Echo gives me a look that I assume means he is confused, and then shakes his head and then stops in front of that home.
"What a mess eh? It's all we can get from the Princesses as our shelter during this investigation. Kind of reminds me of the wilds in my homelands. I hear we have a roommate as well. Let us go meet her shall we?" Echo says with what I can only guess is a smile.
I freeze in my step for only a second, but shake my head slightly and sigh before stepping in with Echo. The house is exactly how it was before. In the kitchen is a familiar pony, who I can't help but smile at even if I know the truth. Echo says his short greeting and is pointed towards his room upstairs after being given the lay of the house. I know immediately which room is mine due to the magic imposed upon it. I lay my luggage in there, filled with new clothes and various other things that Celestia gave me. I walk back downstairs and up to Xirandine.
"Hello. How is she doing?" I ask, hoping for a good response.
Xirandine instantly drops his fake smile and sighs. "She's improving, though our magic doesn't do much to help her. She gets her magic from natural sources. That is the only thing that will heal her. Give her more time, I'm sure she will be fully healed in a few more days."
"Alright... I see that you had to take her place to avoid suspicion. Though I thought she was barely noticed in the first place?" I say before sitting down at the dining table nearby where I shared many a breakfast with Obsidian.
"She has some friends unfortunately. As well as sending and receiving reports to her 'captain' in Canterlot. It's honestly quite annoying to deal with, but I need to while she recovers. I see you have joined that secret peacekeeping group Celestia and Luna have put together. Interesting choice, I hope you enjoy such an experience." Xirandine replies, continuing to clean the room.
A knock on the door distracts me from the conversation. I get up and open it to see Giselle. "Welcome back, did you get something from the market or something?" I say while trying to express a happier tone than before.
"No, I had to go hunt" she replies before holding up a dead rabbit.
Meat! I haven't had that in forever... I wanted to go and hunt but training always kept me busy and I honestly didn't know how to prepare an animal completely..
"May I have some of that too? Or do you just eat it whole?" I say, hesitating.
Giselle gives me a raised eyebrow, and then a scoff. "What an old assumption. Just because common birds tend to swallow meat whole and uncooked doesn't mean we do. I prefer my meat well done actually with plenty of spices. You may have some when I'm done, though I never pegged you for a meat eater even with those tiny feral teeth you have hidden in your mouth." she replies with a roll of her eyes.
——————————————————————————————————————————
"My god.... That was so good. I haven't had meat since my last visit to Celestia when I first came to these lands." I say, rubbing my stomach dramatically.
"What can I say? Except you're welcome?" Giselle replies with a grin.
"Thank you. I needed that. They have some protein based foods like eggs here but besides that, nothing." I say with a cringe on my face.
A squeak like laughter comes from Giselle while she points at my face.
"Well damn, didn't think my face was that ugly." I say with a fake pout.
"You're one strange creature. But I suppose you aren't too bad." Giselle replies with another grin, making her way to the sink and cleaning up the mess she made.
From my left, towards the door, a familiar voice calls out to me. "Devan, I would like to ask you a few questions regarding this village if you don't mind." asks Echo, almost appearing out of thin air.
Holding back my surprise, I answer. "I'd be glad to, only if you stop appearing so suddenly like that. Might make one of us attack in response."
"I will try, though it's one of my talents so I cannot promise anything strange one." Echo says in response before walking outside.
Giselle and I follow him to the end of Ponyville and into the Whitetail Woods that lies just north of Ponyville. It's later in the day, so the sky is turning dark. A fire is started and Echo does a spell, one that seems intricate from how much concentration he's putting in it. After a moment, smoke starts coming out of his mouth and surrounds the area around us, completely blocking vision in or out of it. The only thing in my vision is Giselle, who looks surprised as well, the fire and Echo.
"There, now we have a bit of privacy. I assume you came as well to learn from the questions I will ask the strange one, yes?" Echo asks Giselle.
"Yeah, I wanna see what he knows. It'd be useful to have some intel on what we're doing here and what to look out for and ignore." Giselle replies with a nod and a more serious tone.
"You are correct. So, Devan, tell us what you know. We are both strangers to this place, but you have been here for a while." Echo says before sitting down and leaning against a tree I didn't know was there.
Huh, competent. I see why they were chosen. I feel like I'm kind of intruding in their group, but I suppose I'll try my best to help.
"This village is peaceful. No one here has an inkling of violence in their mind. Some of them are even scared of their shadows and the like. The attack I witnessed and was involved in defending from was completely out of the normal occasions that happen here. It happened at the Element of Generosity's home. The attacker was a female pony that seemed a decent user of dark magic. Nothing affected her magically, though physically she was stopped." I say in response.
"I see, so then we should be wary of dark shields and barriers. Do you own a physical weapon Devan?" Echo asks me.
"No actually, I haven't had a need for one here at all. I suppose I should get one made or obtain one... Though I've never used one. I'm more proficient at magic really, though I would be willing to learn." I say, realizing that I'll need more than just magic to defeat my enemies.
"I have a small sword, while the griffon just needs her claws. What would you like? And what would you like it to made of? I can easily retrieve any weapon you would like, within reason of course." Echo says with a grin.
I see.. So he is a bit shady, but if he's helping the Princesses then he must not be evil or else he'd be my enemy. A weapon huh?.... I don't want a super close range one... I don't want something like a spear either... I wonder if I can make that? Yes, it should work with what I know about magic.
"I only want one thing. A gold sword that is broken in multiple segments." I say with a grin.
Author's Note
Dear god I've been gone way too long. Monster hunter + my job + financial issues + procrastination... The death of any author.....
Mostly Monster Hunter World.
A Strange But Familiar Place
An Investigation's Beginning
Entering the Carousel Boutique after being gone for most of the day as well as yesterday gives me an anxious feeling. I stare into the kitchen, where the leg of the attacker laid along with her blade.
I'm glad I told him about that blade. Knowing that he can track magical imprints gives us a chance to find our attacker.
A hoof waves in front of my face and I look down in surprise to see Sweetie Belle. I instantly see her frown and worried look, and proceed to smile in return. Her face changes as well with mine and she gives off a cheery and bright smile.
"Hello Devan! It's been like, a day! Where were you? I heard you went to Canterlot!" Sweetie Belle says excitedly while jumping into my arms.
"Ha, yeah I was! Now I'm back, but I need to go to my room alright? I have something to do before we can play." I say with sincerity and a smile.
A pout displays itself on Sweetie Belle's face and I can't help but feel guilty for leaving her alone again.
I suppose the cutie mark crusaders didn't create itself while I was gone, so I can't interfere too much.
"I'll see you later. I promise you that Sweetie Belle." I state before going up to my room and retrieving the dagger I recovered and wrapped in a cloth for fear of some curse being on it.
I leave the boutique and think back to the campfire session with Echo and Giselle.
Seems to be that Echo's the most experienced and talented of this small group we have. Nice to know that I can rely on him at least, but I wish I was as useful as he is.
I quickly make my way to Obsidians home and knock twice and then ,after a short pause, another two times. The door opens with Echo standing in the doorway. He looks towards the covered dagger in my hand and nods before letting me in.
"Place it on the table uncovered please." Echo requests.
I do what he says after nodding towards him in response. The dagger while uncovered still leaks dark magic from a gem on it's hilt. The black mist, along with the ornamented look of the dagger, betrays my eyes and gives it a sense of beauty. After a short moment, Echo starts to channel magic into his eyes. The deep purple color of his magical essence is shown clearly now while not being covered by the dark mist he summoned earlier. Some of his magic envelops the dagger, coating it completely. After a few minutes of this staring contest with the dagger, he stop and sighs in frustration before channeling a different spell.
"I did not learn much. It is protected by magics that seem to erase some of it's own past. Interesting... And very annoying. I do have a copy of the ones magical signature who wielded this. It is weak, but I can sense that it isn't much distance away. It seems that it's..." Echo's eyes widen in surprise and seemingly horror.
An anxious look appears on his face after he drops his spell, before saying three words to me and Giselle. "Follow me, NOW!" he says in a very serious and urgent tone.
Echo teleports away. I feel my body tense up after hearing him and do as he says immediately. I grab the trail of magic he left behind on purpose and use it to teleport me and Giselle to where he went. When we arrive, I look around and notice a familiar surrounding. One I haven't seen in person, but remember very clearly on the show. A garden with a multitude of statues strewn around, one in particular being in front of us. Echo is no where in sight, Giselle nods at me after realizing this and starts to look around. I nod back after a short hesitation and do the same.
Hello Discord, I'll see you sooner than you think...
I leave his statue and I cover about half of the garden before I feel something tap on my shoulder. I jump instinctively while turning around. Echo's head is floating in the air, with a smile on his face.
"I am sorry that I scared you strange one, but I figured out what led me here. She came here and then used some sort of healing magic before jumping off of Canterlot." Echo says with confidence. "We will track her landing and hopefully find a new lead from there. Follow me again, this time we will follow her in a more conventional way. Apparently the griffon didn't appreciate the teleportation you did. I believe I saw Giselle spewing the last few days worth of food when I checked on her. We will go without her, she will follow soon."
He fully uncloaks himself, and starts walking towards the edges of the garden and past it to a specific edge of Canterlot. He jumps off and starts gliding downwards, seemingly floating. I notice some magic around his arms that are spread out. It's
"I see that you adapt well strange one. Your spell is but a copy and I can tell you aren't experienced but it is still well done. I commend you on your spellcrafting, it isn't easy to master. Let us test you even more, shall we?" Echo says with a challenging tone before pushing his legs outwards behind him.
Magic gathers around his legs, concentrated at his feet. Suddenly, after a second of channeling, a magical force propels him forward from his feet. This causes a ripple of sound and intense winds to follow in his wake. Surprised, but not stunned, I attempt the same. I will my magic to act as a powerful fan behind my feet as I stretch them behind me. A gust of wind shoots me forward with speeds I couldn't of predicted. I fly past Echo, who looks at me with a grin, seemingly expecting such a thing to happen. I look at the ground coming closer and reduce the magic I am putting into the spell while also pointing my feet downwards.
Damn... I barely used any magical power at all. Didn't think it'd be that efficient of a method of travel! I wonder why I dont see unicorns using it. Perhaps its something that isn't well known I suppose.
As I gradually slow myself and land on the ground, Echo glides in behind me, landing perfectly next to me.
"Well done. You changed the spell quickly to suit your needs, you will make a very fine spell user. I see now why they let you in this group." he says before continuing forward while examining the ground closely.
"So you had doubts about me?" I say with a bit of annoyance in my voice.
"Yes, but I didn't doubt the Princesses. I assumed you would be useful, but I didn't know in what way. I see now that you have plenty of know-how. Unlike many of the beings in this land. So innocent and lackluster, almost makes me sick." Echo replies with an obvious distastefulness in his tone.
Echo looks at the ground and points towards an obvious path of blood leading into the nearby woods. I nod and follow him closely.
"They wanted peace in the land. That's why we exist, right? To do most of the dirty work that they shouldn't see." I whisper in response, ignoring his comment on the ones that live here.
"Yes, but at what cost? They seem a bit controlled and restricted. I'm sure not every place is the same, but I don't think these ponies are enjoying their life as much as they could be. Just seems too perfect, almost boring. But enough of this useless conversation, it seems we're coming up onto a dwelling." he says before resting on his knee.
A flapping noise comes from behind us as Giselle lands a few feet away. She seems to understand the situation instantly and quietly walks up next to us. We start to surround the small home in the middle of these woods. Echo signals me to open the door, I nod with hesitation and walk up to knock on the door. It isn't locked, opens up with the knock and I feel a familiar chill up my spine. I go in, hearing Echo and Giselle come up behind me. The room gives me a homely vibe due to the fireplace and dining table. This almost eases my anxiousness, until I notice the body on the floor. It's a mare, somewhat young. She is a pale color and not moving. Echo walks up to the body, flips it over and checks for a pulse.
"She is gone. I would guess that she is the one that attacked you?" Echo says while inspecting the body closely.
"No, that's not her. The fur color is completely wrong. The attacker had grey patches and the mane was completely white. A scar was also on her face, going through the middle of it. This one is missing a leg as well though... The same one.. Was it possible that she?.." I say, terrified of the question I was going to ask.
"She must have. Magic like that exists as long as you find... Fresh parts." Giselle says with a sigh.
A death in these lands... It seems so wrong.
"I'll start to inspect each part of this home. Strange one, I require those eyes of yours. I can use a spell to see magical essence but since you can see it outright, let's just use your eyes." Echo says before moving onto a nearby room.
"Alright, let's go take a look then. I hope we find something or else we're going to be screwed." I say with an annoyed sigh.
As I walk into the room Echo went to and look around, horror fills my body. The room is covered in scribbling. 'For you, my king' is scratched into almost every surface possible with a body lying in the middle of the floor, surrounded by candles. The body is one of a foal, which is only identified by the body shape and size. There is no fur, nor a head. Just death by a crazed mare with an obsession over a king. Echo turns to me with a grim look on his face.
"I'm glad we exist strange one. You were right, no being should see this." he says quietly.
A Strange But Familiar Place
While sitting on a nearby stump near the blood drenched cottage that is surrounded by guards, I feel my hands shake with horror and anger. I clench them to stem the shaking and focus my nerves. Giselle is sitting nearby, surprisingly normal.
"They didn't deserve this. No being deserves this... You seem unsurprised." I say with a bitter tone, obviously confused at her reaction to the situation.
"I've seen worse done for far less. Griffons don't have the best attitudes, and you can bet that deaths like these pale in comparison to those seen in some of the less reputable areas where we Griffons live. You aren't wrong though. This is horribly messy and disrespectful." she replies in a monotone almost somber tone.
I can't help but feel useless... All I could do was point him towards a magical focus point in that room. I barely could hold down my stomach. Now we are just waiting for Echo to start to track her from a long distance. I need to learn some more spells and master my other alignments. Earth is good for defensive measures and affecting the body while Air seems to be decent with offensive actions and manipulating energy but then again I haven't mastered it... So much I can still learn...
"Can you teach me about the air element? I know this is a bad time but while we're waiting I'd like to gain a better understanding of my alignments. Maybe I can be more useful." I say with a confidence and conviction.
Giselle gives me a look of surprise and then nods before walking over to a nearby clearing a little into the woods. She sits again there, pointing to a spot in front of her. I sit down facing her, crossing my legs.
"The Air alignment is something that is fickle to master and even more annoying to use. It helps control the energies that are latent around us, often used to amplify other spells or weaken enemies attacks. Basic absorption barriers are made using it and can be combined with other alignments to provide either a negative or positive attribute. For example, let me show you a fire barrier." Giselle says before looking down at her upright claw and focusing. An off-white, almost grey color, aura gathers around it. After a moment this forms into a ball, which then turns red and expands around Giselle, covering her body in a thin membrane.
"When making a barrier you must give it conditions like every other spell. What it should protect you from, if it should absorb the force applied or even reflect it back, and so on. I made this barrier negate kinetic energies, completely stopping physical blows as long as my magical power allows it. You can even set it to where it only deflects some kinetic energy instead of all of it, saving some of your magical reserves. Air is considered one of the more complicated and unknown alignments due to all of it's applications. Now, watch again." Giselle says before moving away and throwing a stick into the air.
The stick falls after going a few feet upwards and strikes Giselle on the head. Instead of a painful yelp however, the stick bursts into flames, turning to ash. I stand in awe, looking down at my hands.
"I knew Air could control energies but I didn't know it could do all of this. Can it do something like control something as small as particles?" I askwith an excited grin.
"Parti-what? I dunno what you're talking about but if it holds energy then it can be manipulated by magic through the Air alignment." Giselle says with a confused look.
If that's the case... Then a little bit of science would be of use here.. Let's see, you make that happen by creating a dense amount of those...
I focus on my closed hand, making sure I'm facing a tree. I use my will to make my magic specifically gather a lot of negatively charged particles in the air, focusing them into one point. I open my hand, smelling the ozone in the air along with feeling small electrical pokes on my palm. I increase the amount of magical power I am putting in the spell, and watch in astonishment as a ball of electrical energy sits in my palm. I create a separate spell at the same time, which puts a barrier blocking electrons from passing to me. I will the energy to be released forwards while pointing my palm towards the tree and a split second later a sizable bolt of lightning strikes it, splinting the tree instantly while lighting it on fire. I turn towards Giselle, eyes more than a bit dazed from the brightness, and smile. Her expression is nothing but amazement. She flies to the tree and then to me.
"How did you do that? Lightning magic is something that not many magic users even try, let alone can control! Whenever any try it just comes out as an electrical burst and isn't focused at all." Giselle exclaims, looking all over my body for something to explain what I did.
"I just.. Well, controlled the electrons in the air. Focused them onto one point, making them dense enough to cause lightning to happen when they were released. I also made sure to give them a direction, so it didn't just fork everywhere. Should've used a spell to cover my eyes and protected my hand more. I felt a small jolt, even after putting a barrier around my body." I say, still dazed.
"Electrons? What are those?... You'll have to teach me sometime, but keep that a secret. If magic users found out you could control lightning that well, you might get experimented on." Giselle says with a grin.
"Right, I can't imagine Twilight would give me space if she knew I could do that... Strange though, It didn't cost me much to use such a spell. I suppose it's because the energy already existed. All I did was condense it. Well thanks Giselle. I learned quite a bit from you surprisingly." I say with a chuckle.
"Hey! What's that supposed to mean!? Just because I'm a Griffon doesn't mean I'm stupid. We're just hard-headed is all." Giselle says before punching my shoulder playfully.
"Right, right.. Anything else you can teach me about the Air element?" I say, wondering if there's anything I missed.
Giselle stops to think for a moment and then nods hesitantly. She reaches down, touching the ground while holding a claw to the side with a small flame in it. A moment later the grass seems to die while the flame grows in intensity.
"This is something that is only acceptable to use in teaching and emergency moments. Those that don't use the Air alignment find this to be a horrible thing, but it's saved me multiple times. Simply take the life force out of nearby living things to fuel your other spells. Keep in mind this is a mixed spell though. Air and Dark alignment, when used together, can be used to sap the energy from others. Don't be an idiot and use it constantly though. Nature is alive for a reason, it can fight back." Giselle says quietly before returning the energy back to the grass.
Seems like there's plenty of taboo things here... I feel like if I use that then I'll get in trouble, especially with Celestia. Emergencies only then. Seems like she had some issue using that spell, it must be because she doesn't have the dark alignment.
A scaly hand touches my shoulder and I shiver before replying in the least startled tone of voice I could muster. "Hello Echo, nice of you to scare the crap out of me like that. I assume you've gotten her magical scent huh boy? Huh?" I say in a playful manner.
"I have something, but it isn't good. The next time you call upon me like a dog however, I will teach you more than a few things about the darkness. What we have is a very powerful ritual spell, one used to most likely heal the wounds and perhaps change the look of the caster." Echo says before crouching down and sighing. "Finding her will be much harder now that she has a different look while also having her leg returned to her. These deaths were tragic, but unfortunately we have no real lead besides one thing perhaps. Rituals like these tend to leave an aura around the altered parts of the body, in this case the whole body. This means that if we can see one that is constantly putting out an aura for no reason, it must be her. We also know the look of the foal. After talking with a few guards it seems he had a white coat with peach or tan like patches." Echo says with a glimmer of hope in his tone.
"She can't hang out here in the forest forever, but I think one of us should stay here and scout the area for a few days. I don't mind being that one, though I am inexperienced with that spell. My eyes will make up for it and find any lone stragglers in these woods." Giselle says with resolve resounding in her tone.
"I can go back to Canterlot. The dark alleys there will be filled with information that I am very good at extracting. Any sign of a new traveler with a white coat and peach spots will help greatly." Echo utters underneath a bragging tone.
I chime in with a scratch of the head, "I suppose I will return to Ponyville and make sure the Elements of Harmony are protected. She didn't seem too interested in attacking them or else one would most likely be dead right now. That and she might return there for supplies for whatever agenda she has to please her 'King'"
"We have a plan, that is good. Let us go, and return back to the home in Ponyville four days from now. By then, hopefully one of us will have news." vocalizes Echo before he gets up and begins to walk towards Canterlot.
Giselle simply nods and takes to the skies, activating a spell on her eyes before going northwards. I sigh and focus my magic before concentrating on a location that is familiar. I release my magic, teleporting myself to the Everfree Forest. In front of me lies Zecoras hut. Before I begin to walk towards it I gather more magic in my hand, releasing my frustration into a nearby tree, shattering it with a punch. I sigh after my immature outbreak and look ahead at a concerned Zecora. She nods at me and then goes back inside after I smile at her.
I'll need to return to Ponville soon, but first I'll check up on 'Ms. Nature'. If I happen to find that bitch, I'll make sure she feels as much pain as I am allowed to make a being feel in these lands.
Author's Note
I think I'm going to make my chapters more than 2500 words from now on. Even to me this seems a bit short. Now that Devan is properly pissed, I'm sure I'll have plenty to work on. Hope you enjoyed the chapter, more coming later ~~this~~ next week.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Scanning over the crowd in the market, no noticeable magical auras stand out. Just the usual uses of magic by Unicorns and slightly magical items. No fur color matches the description of the foal who was brutally used in that ritual. I sigh in disappointment and frustration, expecting to see that pathetic being here to get supplies.
I can't believe that this world holds such evil.. Then again, I only saw what kids should see, not what lies in the background. I suppose I should walk around some more before spending some time with Pinkie Pie. It's been a while since I've done that, I'm sure she either misses me or is worried. Most likely both.
I begin to head towards Sugarcube Corner, when I notice a familiar trio of small ponies heading towards me from the opposite direction. I cant help but smile at their innocence for a split second before having a horrid image of the foals body lying in the room. I find myself building up anger again and sigh before doing a few breathes to calm down.
If something like that were to happen to these three... I don't think I'd be able to control myself. I'd have to be put away before I did something that would make everyone hate me.
"Hey! Devan!" exclaims Sweetie Belle, jumping into my arms that I opened once she ran towards me.
"Hello there Sweetie. I see you've made some friends?" I say with a knowing smile.
"Oh, it's you!" Scootaloo says before giving a smile. "Thanks for telling me that I looked cool, though obviously I know that I am!"
"Did your Auntie tell you to say that?" I reply with sarcasm.
"No! I'm a big filly now, I do what I want." says Scootaloo in an embarrassed huff.
Applebloom walks up to me and stands on two legs leaning up towards my ear. "Yah she did, but don't say nuthin', alright?" whispers Applebloom.
I nod and smile widely in response before putting Sweetie Belle down.
"Alrighty, I'm glad to see you all. How'd you meet though?" I say before sitting on a nearby bench.
Applebloom spoke up first, starting the story. "Well, there's this annoying filly in our class named Diamond Tiara. An she'd always bully us—"
———————————————————————————————————————
"And that's how we became... The Cutie Mark Crusaders!" they exclaim, striking a cliche pose.
"Well, well. I'm sure you all will find your cutie marks soon enough now that you're working together!" I say with a laugh, getting up and stretching after such a long story.
Don't remember any insulting of Diamond Tiara and her crying though. Kids do over exaggerate I suppose.
"Did you want to come with us to our headquarters? Sweetie says you don't have a cutie mark." Scootaloo says suddenly in a sly tone while giving Sweetie Belle a smirk.
Sweetie Belle blushes immediately, shaking her head and running off towards what I assume is the tree house.
She saw my butt? Huh.. Pretty sure I've tried my best to wear clothes..
"No thanks, I have other ponies I gotta meet with. Maybe sometime in the future though." I say while ruffling Scootaloo's mane.
"Alrighty, see ya on the farm sometime soon Devan." Applebloom says before running off with Scootaloo in the same direction that Sweetie Belle went.
On to Pinkie Pie.. Good thing I'm not too far away.
I arrive at Sugarcube Corner and before I could even open the door the whole way and say 'Hello' a large pink ball of pony slams into me and knocks me to the ground. Afterwards I could only feel the softest yet most aggressive nuzzling since I've arrived in this world. I hesitate for a moment and begin to run my hand through her mane until she decides to get up, with some tears in her eyes.
"I've been worried about you, dummy." Pinkie Pie says before reaching her hoof out.
I grab it and she helps pull me up and proceeds to pull a cupcake out of no where and push it into my face. It's a simple one with a smile on it. I smile at her and take it from her gently.
I give her a short hug and reply, "Thank you Pinkie Pie. I'll be sure to enjoy it before we talk inside. I'm sure you want to ask me about a lot of things.".
We go inside and sit at a booth in the corner of the small sweets shop. Pinkie Pie looks at me anxiously, then at the cupcake. I chuckle at her obvious want to know my opinion about her baking. I take a small bite after peeling the wrapper back a bit, feeling the complex and sweet flavors rush over my tongue.
The flavor is just amazing... I've never had something this sweet and yet not make my sickened by the taste!
"I could eat something like this everyday..." I say without thinking.
Pinkie Pie looks at me in surprise and gets an immense blush. "You.. You mean it?" she says in a high pitched, almost Fluttershy-esque voice.
I am now in a corner both literally and figuratively. But.. It's true. I would love to eat something like this each day. Just not marry her...
"Yes, I mean it." I say honestly, somewhat hesitating.
Pinkie Pie gives me a look that is a cross between joy and determination before shooting across the room at high speeds, seemingly bouncing off of every unbreakable object she can before landing back in the booth across of me and saluting.
"I'll do it!" she says with a confident face and tone.
"Alright, alright.. Now, anything you wanted to talk about Pinkamena?" I respond with a grin.
"Please, call me Pinkie! Anywayyyyy, yeah! Where were you!?!? I haven't seen any sign of you since the last time I threw a welcoming party! Like... three days ago!" Pinkie says in a huff.
"Well, I met a new friend in the Everfree Forest. Helped an older friend with a problem she had. Visited Princess Celestia and talked with her about a problem I had and took a nice trip underneath Canterlot in the woods." I say, making sure I at least tell some truths.
Knowing her personality and innate trait to detect fake smiles, I had to at least try to be genuine or else she'd just find out. Pinkie is Pinkie after all.
"OOoooohh.. That sounds mostly boring honestly. I much prefer baking and parties and laughing with my friends. But making new friends is GREAT! What're they like? Can I meet your friend? Huh!? HUH!?!?" Pinkie Pie says excitedly, pushing her face close to mine.
I look at her in the eyes and feel my body heat up slightly. She seems to notice this and back away before looking around quickly before getting up.
"I'm gonna get a drink! Be right back!" Pinkie says strangely before disappearing in the back of Sugarcube Corner.
Cute... Wait what?... Jeez, am I getting feelings for... I can't, need to focus on my mission. Especially with the reward they offered me.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
"We do not ask you to protect these lands for nothing of course. We both realize that you may feel some obligation to help us, but I am not the kind of being to deny a reward. If you protect these lands in time of need, from any major threat, we will offer you one thing." Celestia says while looking at her sister, nodding and turning back to the three of us.
Luna walks forward and lifts her chin before speaking. "My sister and I have decided that if you were to protect the inhabitants of this land successfully, you will be granted anything you want within reason."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
I wait for a small moment after reminiscing and Pinkie returns with some drinks, assuredly cider. She smiles at me sweetly and hands me my mug while putting hers on the table in front of her. I take a sip of mine and drown in the amazing taste yet again.
Never gets old huh. Always amazing every time.
Pinkie is just looking in her mug, pushing it back and forth between her hooves slowly.
"Is everything okay Pinkie? You seem distracted." I say with a worried tone.
"No, no I'm fine. Just thinking is all. I've spent only a little time with you, but my silly brain and heart seems to be attached to you. I never got that worried ever! I don't understand it. Is there something wrong with me?" replies Pinkie with a somber tone.
Her hair is getting less... full again.. She must really think that something is wrong with her.
"Well, I'll always be here if you want to talk." I say while placing my hand on her hoof. "Don't forget that."
She smiles at me and begins to open her mouth before the ringing at the door distracts her. Pinkie goes into salespony mode and flies to the register with a giant smile on her face.
Almost got her to talk about it... Damn customers. Oh well, maybe selling some sweets will do—
The pony standing at the register is a mare, one with a white coat and peach spots. her legs all seem fine, but a small, almost black, aura is around one of them. I feel my stomach drop and slow my breathing in order to stop myself from freaking out.
That's her! That's the bitch that hurt Obsidian and killed that innocent family! I want nothing more than to just tear her apart and present her barely alive body to Celestia for further punishment.... But I can't. It was agreed upon to talk to the others if anything is found... I wasn't given any reason to not to capture her though. But how? I have to assume she has the same dark barrier. No knife so perhaps she will use dark magic instead?
The mare just smiles at Pinkie Pie and asks for a couple muffins. I get up and fake a smile as I walk towards her. I notice the muffin she got was blueberry and point at it without breaking my smile.
"Nice choice, I really like that flavor as well. It's been a while since I've gotten one of those though." I say with a fake happiness in my voice.
The mare looks at me and I swear I see an eye twitch for a split second before she smiles back. "Yes, it's my favorite! It has been a while for me too, with my travels." she replies, turning back to Pinkie Pie to pay her.
I wave at Pinkie Pie who waves back before I walk out and head towards the Everfree Forest. I completely feel the mare staring at me from behind while following me.
Please, so predictable. You plan to make sure I die or get a good fight like the crazy mare you are. I won't be as easy this time as before.
I stop after getting to the edge of the forest, making sure I am away from any innocents. I turn around and see her stop and grin at me with the same grin she gave before.
"Well! You found me! Quite quickly as well. I didn't think you had any sort of experience with detection magic but apparently you do! Congratulations, you found the one pony that you shouldn't of. The one who wasn't finishing tossing your lifeless body in a ditch after stabbing it oh SO many times! Too bad I don't have my knife... But this should do." she says reaching her stolen leg out to the side and channeling a spell.
I'm not so stupid as to not do anything. Not this time.
I flick my finger upwards, activating a simple but useful spell that launches a pillar of earth into her chin which sends her flying into the air. She obviously is protected by some barrier due to the lack of a broken jaw, but I suspected that. A she starts to fall, she finishes channeling the magic in her hoof which appears to make a sort of blade out of darkness. I shrug and raise my other hand, forming a dome of rocks around me with a small hole pointed towards her diving towards me. Her eyes seem to get wider but then her grin comes back and she continues to attack me. Waiting until the last moment I make the dome expand outwards in an almost explosive manner, slamming the rocks into her. Her body falls to the ground and I run to it before she can get up, channeling a barrier spell I thought of earlier today and cast it on her. She looks at me with a surprised face and smiles.
"Really? You put a barrier on me? Awh, you shouldn't ha—" she manages to get out before struggling to breathe.
Confusion crosses her face for a split second before she blacks out and I release my spell before channeling another one which wraps her body in a different barrier.
Glad to see that worked or else I would've had to try a lot harder. A barrier that allows carbon dioxide through but not oxygen. I had to place it somewhat outside of her body in case the other barrier would have absorbed it. Good thing too, considering it played out like I thought. Dangerous, and most likely illegal if Celestia were to find out. My second barrier should allow anything to enter but doesn't allow magic to be sent outwards at all. I don't know if it'll work so I should be safe.
I cast another spell, wrapping her body in a thin but sturdy membrane of rock, making sure to keep her head uncovered.
There, almost completely sealed in rock. I feel a bit drained but it's nothing compared to what training with Zecora and Obsidian did to me.
Surprisingly, Giselle arrives in a hurry, creating a small dent in the earth as she lands.
"I've been following very subtle tracks that led back to Ponyville. I came to warn you but saw the outpouring of magic from this area. Where is she!?" Giselle growls before looking at the ground and realizing what had already been done. "You captured her?" Giselle asks with a bit of confusion. "I thought she was supposed to be super powerful?"
"I did too, but it seems that all she did was try to scare me. It seems she underestimated me, though I didn't know if some of my magic would work. I'm glad to see that it did. She should definitely be alive." I say before sitting down next to the murderer. "Time to take her to the guards and tell Celestia, correct?"
Giselle simply nods and grabs onto me as I put my hand on the unconscious, murdering, psychopathic bitch. I think of Celestia, hoping that teleportation will work this way as well. A moment later we are transported to the throne room that is thankfully empty. Celestia is sitting on her throne with a bored look on her face at first, then surprise and concern.
"Who is this?" Celestia says calmly.
"Our prey." I say bitterly.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Gems. They're Truly, Truly Outrageous.
Upon looking down the alleyway I was forced to stand in, I begin to notice how dark this part of Canterlot is.
Seems like a normal city in my world. Shady deals, back alley prostitution, defacing of public property, drugs.
I notice ponies in one part of the alley exchanging bits for a bag of white crystals. I sigh at this and shake my head.
At least here it's just concentrated sugar crystals with cider infusion. Jeez, even the shady deals here are somewhat innocent. I wonder where Echo went off to. He told me to wait here for him, and It's been a while.
As if thinking about him also summoned him, he seems to materialize in front of me with a newly acquired bag. He nods at me and smiles before handing me the bag.
"What's this? Why'd you make me wait here?" I say with an inquiring tone.
"Peer into the bag strange one. Then you'll know your answer." Echo replies with a smirk.
I look inside and freeze. Then look back up at him.
"How much do I owe you?" I say, gulping hard.
"Nothing. You've done plenty by capturing the evil one when I was away. You deserve a secondary reward as well as the Princesses reward. After all, because of you I get a reward so great as well with little work put in." says Echo with a wave of his hand, walking towards the castle.
Wow... Finally.. I'm going to use that reward from them as well on this. What great timing!
——————————————————————————————————
As we return to the castle I see the guards taking the chained and sealed mare off to the prison. She cannot move, nor cast magic of any kind.
She deserves worse, but I imagine that harsh punishment is illegal here. Then again, being locked up and sealed like that until she passes is pretty horrible. A fate that is perhaps worse than death.
After walking further in the castle and arriving at the throne room once again this day, Celestia and Luna look upon me with a smile.
"Hello Devan. I am happy to see you again today. Though when I asked what you wished for before, you said you needed time before it could be granted. Did that change?" Celestia says with the same old regal tone.
"Actually yeah. I got what I needed and am ready to ask for my reward to be granted." I say with as cheeky and excited of a smile as I can make.
"Well, it seems you are indeed ready. So what do you want done? Remember, anything within reason is allowed. You protected the inhabitants in this land from further strife. It is tragic and sad that some were taken from this world, but it won't happen again because of the mare." Celestia replies with a somber look and tone.
I think back to the victims and sigh with guilt.
If only we were faster.... But it's true. She is sealed completely to the point of immobilization. They were avenged. I've done what I could.
"I want you to enchant something for me. I don't know how to do something that complex, and this necklace you gave me is very useful so I trust in your skill." I say before pulling out what was in the bag.
Celestia looks at the object and then back at me with some concern before replying. "This would be better done by my sister, though I hope you have a reason to get this enchanted?"
"Yes, I want to be able to protect your citizens better. If I had a way to defend myself in a more efficient and variable way, then I could do much more." I say truthfully.
"Then your wish will be granted. What of yours Echo? Have you decided?" Celestia asks him with another smile.
"I will discuss that with you when the strange one is gone. It is a private matter." he says with a gentle voice.
Luna nods and motions for me to follow her. As I pass Echo I nod at him as well, which he returns. We arrive in a side room that contains many different gems of many kinds in multiple glass cases.
"How would you like to enchant such a weapon?" Luna says while inspecting it.
"Well, I'd actually like some recommendations first if you don't mind." I say while nervously scratching the back of my head.
"I assume that you have other ideas but yes, I have a few thoughts if you choose to use such a weapon. A golden sword is quite rare for good reason. Gold is a softer metal, not used much for combat due to that reason. Overuse would cause dents and dull the blade much quicker than other swords. I think a hardening and protective enchantment is a good start. Keep in mind that those are passive enchantments, and therefore won't require anything past the initial enchantment. Active enchantments will require either a storage of magical essence or your own feeding into it. Other than that, I would recommend fusing the sword back together as well. It is strange that you brought such a broken weapon to enchant." Luna says while sporting a confused face.
"Actually I have a reason for that." I say with a smug smile.
"Really? What would that be?" Luna says while tilting her head and looking at me with intrigue.
"I would like you to put multiple commands into the hilt. I want it to be able to pull these pieces back to it, while also be able to release them. I also want it to have a way to connect each piece to it no matter the distance. Obviously I would require it to have the ability to only call certain pieces back if needed. Said pieces I also want enchanted to morph into certain shapes I wish for them to have." I say before looking up at her surprised face.
"That is a lot of commands Devan. I can do much more of course, but such a request is one I haven't seen in a while. What you are wanting reminds me of a weapon I crafted for one of my warriors a long time ago however. It is interesting, considering he was a martial genius and did very well. Your version improves upon his in every way. Not even he thought of this, nor I." Luna says in amazement before grabbing multiple gems from each case.
"Well.. Thank you! That pretty much is it. If it is able to do what I asked, then I can do much more to defend myself and others." I say with a determined tone and most likely facial expression as well.
"I am glad a being such as you arrived here. We are better off for it. Now, in order to do such an enchantment to your golden sword, I will need silence. This will be a delicate spell that you will need to be around for. I need to link your magical essence to the sword. It will also take some time, though you aren't required to be awake for this." Luna says before using a simple spell to create emplacements for the gems in the hilt and the other five pieces of the sword.
I look around for a chair and use it to sit down on the other side of the table she put the sword on to begin working on it.
"No thanks, I'd like to watch you do this so I may attempt it myself in the future. Spells are easy enough but enchanting is a whole new field I want to involve myself in. Learning about magic and what it can do is obviously more helpful than allowing others to do it for you. I actually find it strange that you don't teach it to ones that normally wouldn't have it as a way of making life easier." I say while staring at the spells Luna is casting.
"You are a clever being. Magic is what links us all together and yes, it would make many of our citizens have easier lives. That is however, making them more susceptible to evil. Magic gives power and most beings do not know how to handle it well. Some might hurt themselves while others would do risky spells to get more power, corrupting themselves and the ones around them. The only reason you were taught was because you needed to be trained properly due to your alignment. We believe the lack of training and conditioning of the gryphon Adriohan caused him to seek other ways to gain power and corrupted his soul." Luna replies while concentrating on her spells. "Now quiet, I need to focus."
I do as she asks and keep what I want to say hidden in my thoughts.
They are still scared I will do something so evil? Maybe not, considering that they are helping me here. I wonder what they think, though I will need to wait. I'm sure Luna is too blunt to try and divert that question somewhere else. For now, I need to learn.
——————————————————————————————————
After what felt like a few hours of intricate spells being woven into the gems, her weaving my magical essence into the gems, and them being fused into the sword pieces and hilt, she finishes it all off with two overall enchantments.
"Alright, I am finished. I feel a bit drained honestly, but perhaps that is due to the fact I feel a bit rusty at this. If you need any repairs to this weapon, return to me." Luna says with a surprising smile.
"What were the last two enchantments you did? They were much quicker than the other ones you wove into the gems." I ask, confounded.
"One was a strong hardening enchantment. That shouldn't require any sort of upkeep in the future. It was simple enough so it took me almost no time at all. The second one... Well you will find out, once you give this weapon a name." Luna replies while waiting for me.
A name? Jeez, I never thought I'd have to name this thing... I could use the nordic language, though I didn't really learn too much in my phase of being way, way too into it. Let's see..
I think for a few moments, remembering certain words before putting together a ramshackle name.
"How about... Skipansverð?" I say, hoping I pronounced that correctly.
"Strange, that is a language I don't believe I know. Then again, you are from another world. Say it again while I use a spell to translate it and engrave it onto the sword hilt along with a spell to finish the last enchantment off." Luna says while channeling the spell she described.
I simply say it again and watch in amazement as the name is engraved into the guard of the sword and each gem lights up before dimming again soon afterwards.
"It is done. Now, let me show you what I've done." states Luna, before she throws the weapon pieces across the room. "Think of the name or say it aloud, either will work."
Really? Well let's see... Skipansverð?
A split second later, the sword piece come together and form a complete sword before it flies towards my hand, hilt first. I flinch, thinking it was going to slam into it and break it. Instead, it stops instantly in front my hand, floating. I grab it in amazement, looking up at Luna who is giving me a satisfied and somewhat smug smile. The weight of the sword is no where near as much as I thought, it being a golden greatsword.
"Happy with what I've done?" Luna says before sitting down.
"I believe so.. I have to test it more so though." I say while staring at the sword in my hand.
The gems on the sword are light green with speckles of brown in color. From the knowledge I have, this means that they are earth based. This makes sense considering the colors of the gem also tell the alignment compatibility for the gem. Brown and light green mean Earth and Air. This means the enchantments placed on them will be better if related to those alignments. Energy provides the controlling of the sword with magic and earth provides an increased hardening than normal.
"If you wish to test this weapon, I can help. It has been a while since I've been in combat so I think this is a decent time to do so." Luna says with a smirk.
"Me? Spar with you?... Alright then.. I kinda really want to actually, to test how far I've come." I say with a small bit of nervousness and yet, confidence.
Luna laughs a bit before she channels a spell and teleports us to another room in the castle. This one is much bigger and there seems to be magical runes on the walls.
"In this room we can train without worrying about wounds. It heals you almost instantly, but it cannot heal death. For that reason I will provide barriers for us both to prevent such fatal wounds." she explains before doing what was said. "Get a feel for you weapon, and when you are ready you may attack at any time. I forgot to mention that the enchantment that allows you to call back your weapon can be given instruction as well. Such commands as 'blade first' or 'only certain pieces' can be made."
Wow, what a great job she did on this sword! Though she may have caused herself to lose this sparring match automatically...
Looking at the weapon once again I give it a command to release the pieces. Instantly, the pieces fall off the sword. I give it a command to reassemble and it does. Another command is given to release them but keep a connection between them. This time the pieces fall off but are held together by a magical tether in between them.
Good.. This is definitely working as intended.. Now..
I smile at Luna, dropping the weapon completely. She looks at the weapon fall to the ground, completely ignoring my movement right after I dropped it. I fling my arm upwards, sending a high pressure air wave towards her. Being completely focused on my weapon and surprised by my attack, she still simply waves her wing upward and it's thrown aside. At this point I called out to my sword and gave it another command. The magical tether stretches forward towards Luna, bringing the sword pieces with it. It slams against her barrier, causing her to flinch slightly. She responds by putting her hoof on the edge piece and holding it down onto the ground. I attempt to pull the pieces back but the first one stays stuck underneath her hoof. I shrug and begin channeling a spell in my other hand while pointing Skipansverð towards her, once again stretching the tether out. She blocks the attack with her wings, scattering my blades around her. I smile, confusing her, before I give a command to each piece to point towards her and morph into a thin and sharpened point. This suprises Luna once again, so she puts her wings around her as protection as well as casting a spell to form a small dome of water around her to slow the blades force.
Bad choice to use water. My intention wasn't to hurt you using the blades themselves Luna...
"I believe this is the end of our sparring match, but maybe that's because you're rusty. Or just didn't predict this next attack." I say while running towards her, she keeps up her water dome and looks at me and then looks around as if trying to guess what I'm going to do.
I grin and release the spell I've been charging up in my hand, aiming it towards the piece underneath her foot which I simultaneously gave a command to stretch to touch every other piece that is sticking into her dome. Lightning flies into it, traveling through that piece like a conductor and spreading through each other piece due to the connection. Luna realizes her mistake, but is too late to put down her water dome before it shocks it and her as well. The barrier protecting her sustains itself, but the fatigue of keeping it up shows on her face as well as a bit of pain. I stop the spell after a second of channeling it and recall the weapon back to my hand. She gets up and looks at me with frustration before charging up a spell on her horn. I use telekinesis to fly around the room, dodging each dark laser that is launched towards me. She seems annoyed by this and decides to turn her lasers into homing ones. This somewhat surprises me, but I react accordingly. The
I chose a sword like this for a reason. It's not a small sword. It's quite thick as well. This in turn makes it amazing for such defending! As long as I can change each part of the sword, I'll always have a weapon or shield that I can use!
While defending each magical laser coming towards me, I give a few commands to each piece of the blade. They morph into different things. The one at the base of the blade forms into a rapier that is connected to the hilt tightly. The edge at the tip turns into a needle-like spike. The second one from the tip simply turns into a hammer head while the third floats above me, charging up energy. Luna stares at me in both amazement and horror as I grin down at her. She instantly charges a spell and an ethereal scythe appears next to her as well as a shield of her own. Her mane color starts to get darker as well.
Seems she's getting serious. I suppose I shouldn't be so liberal with my attacks then.
I send the needle and hammerhead towards her to attack autonomously. The needle focuses any weak points she leaves open while the hammerhead just keeps swinging at her. She continues to block the hammer strikes and parries the needle attacks with her scythe. I fly towards her, boosting my speed with the same spell that Echo showed me, and strike at her with the rapier.
I might not be good at swordplay, but I'm sure a high speed thrust should be decent enough to not fuck up!
Luna blocks both attacks with her scythe as I grin. Her expression shows confusion but she pushes me back easily, slashing at me with her scythe quickly. My shield blocks it as the hammerhead slams against the shield hard enough to push it away. The needle thrusts at her, stabbing her barrier which causes another flinch. She tries to back away but the third piece finishes collecting energy for the spell I commanded it to perform and launches another bout of lightning at Luna. Due to the fact it wasn't me charging it however, the spell seemed quite a bit weaker but still hit her barrier. She staggers and looks at me with legitimate anger before chanting a spell. The room fills with darkness, practically making me blind. A strike comes from behind me a moment later and strikes my barrier. It drains a portion of my magical essence and I quickly command the shield to form around me. I also command each piece other piece of the sword to float around me, morphed into edged blades and told to guard each incoming attack and counter them. Luna tries for a full ten seconds to strike me with either her scythe or spells. Some of them almost hit me but all are parried either by a blade piece or blocked by the shield that surrounds me. My blades even counter her and a yelp is heard twice from the counter.
"Come on Luna, I know you're taking it easy on me. You should try a bit harder!" I say, taunting her to attack and make a mistake.
Luna replies to my words with something I've never seen before. She shapeshifts into an armored beast of unknown origin to me. It looks like a wolf, but has much longer ears, claws, tail and fangs. This surprises me completely and she catches me off guard, biting into my shield which heavily drains my essence that is being used to support the shield. In my panic I command each other piece to form into a large spike and send it at a high speed towards her while also causing the floor to shoot up towards her as a pillar. She dodges the spike with ease, letting go of me, but proceeds to get slammed into by the pillar. This doesn't faze her however as she breathes what seems to be a crystalline breath at me, covering my body with it. The crystals harden up and prevent my limbs from moving. Luna growls and runs at me again, but this time I'm prepared even in this state.
Using crystals huh? Earth element with water... Should still be changeable for someone like me!
I cause spikes to shoot out from the crystal I'm covered with using a simple spell. She dodges the spikes by jumping backwards but is stabbed by the spike that missed her before, which came from behind her. She falls to the ground, obviously exhausted. I use another spell to remove the crystal from me, taking longer than I thought, before recalling the pieces back to the hilt. I reach a hand towards her, she grabs it with her hoof and stands back up.
"Well done Devan. You have grown so much since the first time you came to our world. I was indeed holding back, but only because you haven't dealt with certain magics yet." Luna says in a tired voice before channeling what seems to be a simple spell.
I tilt my head at her in confusion before everything goes black. I can't hear anything, see anything, smell anything or even feel anything. This causes my body to panic as I reach out for something I can't even feel or see. After an agonizing few seconds everything is returned to me, and I feel that my whole body broke into a sweat.
"Mental spells like those aren't too common but are used enough to warrant protections. I am sorry to put you through that, but you needed to know what I could have done. Other than that however, your combat performance is amazing. You would make a fantastic guard one day." she says before using a spell to calm my nerves.
"Dont... Do that again. Not unless I'm training to stop that from happening." I say while shaking slightly.
"I promise you Devan, I will not." Luna replies before teleporting us back to the gem room. "To make it up to you, I will give you a gift."
Luna goes to a more intricate case and levitates a gem that seems to shine with every color.
"This is a gem that you can use to enhance every type of enchantment. I know not what you will use it for, but I trust you to use it with caution and good reason. I apologize once again." she explains before kneeling before me quickly.
"I accept your apology, just give me a second.. I need to take a break from that sparring match." I say before I sit down and take more than a few deep breaths.
Luna nods and walks out of the room leaving me there alone. I look down at my new sword and can't help but smile even while feeling exhausted and spooked out of my mind from her spell.
To think that gems could make such a formidable weapon.. Kinda makes me wonder what other outrageous things I can do with the one she gave me. For now, I need to rest.
I take out the sheath from the bag I left here and put the assembled weapon into it after morphing everything back to how it was.
It's probably been a while since you were last in a sheath huh? Welcome back to being a useful weapon Skipansverð.
Author's Note
A lot sooner than I thought I'd get to doing this chapter. But I was too excited to write this one, so here ya go! Also, who can guess what the name of the weapon means? Don't cheat now!
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Time for a little relaxation.. Maybe.
Downtime
While gliding towards Ponyville, I think back to my new orders given to me by Celestia.
We were all assigned to new areas to scout out or serve as guardians to important figures until a new evil shows it's ugly face. Giselle was given her mysterious gift and sent to watch over her home, Griffonstone. I was sent back to Ponyville obviously, to protect the Elements of Harmony. Echo however was sent to some place called 'Kludgetown' to watch out for anything new. No idea where that is, but I'm sure I'll be sent there sometime. For now, my main priority is to protect those in Ponyville.
I land nearby Ponyville after using the more efficient technique that Echo taught me. Making sure that Skipansverð is still in it's sheathe on my side, I pull a cloak out that Rarity made me beforehand and hide it from sight along with my torso. I smile before heading towards the library to catch up with Twilight. As I arrive at said Library, Twilight coincidentally walks out and bumps into me.
"Oh, I'm sorry for bumping into you th... Oh! Devan! You're back! I mean, back again. Pinkie Pie told me she saw you yesterday and that you left kind of abruptly. She seemed worried about you." Twilight says before looking towards Sugarcube Corner.
"I see.. Well perhaps I'll visit her again. I'll be here for a while this time. I'll make sure she knows I'm okay. I assume she's at the usual place?" I say, also looking towards Sugarcube Corner.
"Actually Devan, you missed quite a competition earlier. Rainbow Dash and Applejack had some sort of physical comparison contest. They seemed to have tied and now are doing a final test to see who will do the best in the Running of the Leaves! Pinkie Pie is the announcer during the event. She's even borrowing a hot air balloon to look over it." Twilight replies while pointing her hoof at the balloon already in the sky. "I was making my way to the event as well to participate. I recently read through a book on how to run, but I don't think I'll do well."
I laugh, remembering the outcome of the episode before speaking. "I'm sure you'll do great, maybe even better than Rainbow Dash and Applejack!"
Twilight gives me a warm smile before giggling. "Maybe you're right Devan. Well, I must go. I'm never late for any event I want to attend!" she says before quickly walking towards the north part of Ponyville.
If only she knew... I wonder where Fluttershy and Rarity are during this event? Probably taking care of their own business. Need to make apparel and care for animals right?
I look up at the Hot Air Balloon and decide to visit Pinkie and Spike. Halfway up to the balloon I realize that I shouldn't reveal to Spike that I can use magic or else Twilight will be on my ass about it along with others.
I suppose I could just.. Do that? I'm sure that it would work considering only Spike is up there...
I continue to fly upwards at a fast enough speed to avoid being seen, stopping on the backside of the balloon. Pinkie and Spike are looking down at the runners and preparing to start announcing. I pull Pinkie Pie's tail gently, which makes her turn around immediately. Seeing me, she smiles instantly. I point at Spike and shake my head, to which she nods and turns back around to avoid suspicion. I yawn and fly up to the top of the balloon and lay on it. Strangely it isn't too hot but just warm. I close my eyes but not before casting a simple spell that will activate telekinesis on my whenever I am about to hit the ground.
Nighty night.. With all that's happened recently, I still need to rest. The sparring match with Luna completely drained me to the point where doing anything just feels tiresome. I'm sure I'll wake up when the balloon lands.
Completely relaxing I find myself easily falling asleep in this peaceful afternoon.
——————————————————————————————————————
After I woke up due to the announcing being over and Pinkie Pie landing, I float down while stretching in the air. Pinkie Pie hops around the balloon with excitement and smiles widely at me.
"Hi Devan! You kinda left me hanging there last time I saw ya! Musta been really busy hmmmmm????" she says before nudging me.
"Yeah.. Sorry about that. Had some business to take care of. Even had to go back to Canterlot, again." I say with a somewhat annoyed tone.
"Wwwweellll, you can make it up to me by getting some lunch tomorrow alright? OH! And going to visit Fluttershy. She was wondering if you were alright, though I didn't think she even talked to you yet. Don't go taking advantage of her okay? Heh.. heh.." Pinkie says somewhat jokingly, obviously showing how much she hates that thought.
You really do like me huh Pinkie Pie? I'm sorry, I can't... Maybe eventually, but I need to protect you first. Though the thought of being with you makes me feel a bit off.. But not as much as before.
Pinkie Pie seems to notice the sour expression on my face and sighs before speaking in a somber tone. "I suppose I got a little paranoid huh? Don't worry, I'll always want to be your friend. Even if I... Well, I'll catch up with you tomorrow alright Devan?"
"Alright Pinkie.. I'll always be here for you too. See you tomorrow, make sure you're ready ya silly pony." I say before hugging her tightly and then walking towards Fluttershy's home.
Pinkie waves at me when get a few dozen feet away from each other. I wave back with a sincere smile plastered on my face.
Now.. What did Fluttershy want with me I wonder... After all, we only talked once. She did break down though, so perhaps she needs help improving her social skills?
I arrive at Fluttershy's home and knock on the door. A hesitant but gentle voice calls out.
"H-Hello? Wh-who's there?" sounds Fluttershy from beyond the door.
"It's Devan. I heard you wanted to speak with me?" I say with a tinge of confusion to my voice.
The door opens slowly as Fluttershy's head peeks around the corner with Angel does the same at the bottom of the door. "Oh. Hello there Devan. Yes, I asked Pinkie Pie if you were okay. She gave me this strange look and then nodded really quickly. I.. I was worried about her and you after that. S-so are you okay?" she asks timidly, looking everywhere but into my eyes.
Oy, Pinkie.. Made her worry eh?
"Yes, I'm perfectly fine. A bigger question is how are you? Anything you need help with?" I ask with a smile.
Fluttershy gains a surprised look before looking to the left strangely. I look to the left with her and notice a broken tree. We both look back at each other and she blushes with embarrassment.
"There is a.. Slight issue. A manticore well, kind of gets lost in my garden, the poor thing. A couple flower beds have been destroyed and recently that tree was accidentally broken. I was wondering if you could be a lookout tonight and see if you can chase him away?" says Fluttershy innocently with a nervous smile.
A manticore... I could handle it but it's strange that she thinks or knows I can.
"But a manticore is pretty big. I don't know if I could handle it Fluttershy.", I reply with faux confusion.
"Oh, but I saw you using ma.. Oh dear." she begins to say before stopping herself.
I see... Looks like I was spotted. Well, I guess Ill have to.
"Saw me huh? Alright, ill help. But one small favor? Please refrain from telling others." I say in a hushed voice.
She nods before giggling gently. "I get to keep a secret? How thrilling!" Fluttershy whispers in an exhilarating tone.
Jeez Flutters, you're that innocent? Welp, looks like I'll be staying here tonight. I need to meet up with Pinkie Pie tomorrow so hopefully this won't be some big problem... Thinking that is going to make it happen huh?
I groan and facepalm while walking away to the broken tree. After I make it to the tree I find a nice soft spot on some grass and lay down towards Fluttershy's home. She comes out and animals I didnt even know were there enter from all sides, ready to greet her. She tends to each one, making sure they are happy or satisfied. A small funeral was held for the passing of an older squirrel. Fluttershy cried at that funeral, genuinely showing that she cared for the squirrel. I look away in order to avoid such a tragic sight. While looking away, I notice the edge of the Everfree Forest in the distance. No one is around it of course, for fear of curses or monsters and the like. I close my eyes, feeling the cool shade hit my face and enjoying a bit of lounging around.
I've been pretty lazy today. Should probably go do something until later when I need to be her lookout. Maybe go make sure everything is okay at the boutique perhaps? There's Applejack too... Could help out at the farm since Applebloom wanted to see me. Yeah, should go do that.
I get up after around ten minutes of shuteye and stretch once again today. Looking around again, I see that the small funeral was also a short one. I shrug and head out towards the farm, feeling the gem on the hilt of my new sword. It's smooth, almost perfectly so.
Luna probably gave up a lot of expensive gems for my reward. Plus that one she gave to me as an apology. What'd she say? That it could be used to empower any enchantment? I'll have to think of one and apply the gem to something... But what? My sword is already decked out and I really don't wanna fuck that up. Perhaps something I can just passively have on me? She said that hardening my sword was passive enough to just be enchanted and done with, so I think that'd be the best choice. Still can't for the life of me decide what to enchant. Maybe another secondary weapon?... Hmm...
My thinking took advantage of my the whole time I was walking to the farm, which caused me to ignore other ponies that were acknowledging me along the way. It wasn't until I slammed my head into a branch of an apple tree that I stopped to look around.
Oh. I'm here.. Jeez, come on Devan. Can't go off thinking without looking around... Though it was an important issue. Such an apologetic and powerful gift should be used for something special.
In the distance Applejack is doing her usual farmwork. Hitting tree's, making apples fall. Over, and over, and over again. Her slamming into the tree, and it absorbing the shock and causing the apples to almost shoot downwards.
I walk over to her, waiting for the tree kicking to end. Applejack notices me and wipes her brow off and smiles.
"Well hello there Devan. Ah' haven' seen ya in a while! I hope everythin' is okay? The girls were talking about you every now an' then. Some soundin mighty worried, others not carin' ta even talk about ya." Applejack says with a frown.
I chuckle for a second, knowing exactly who that would be. "Rainbow doesn't like me much still eh? Oh well, I'm sure she'll come around eventually. I heard you both lost at the Running of the Leaves?" I ask knowingly, sitting on the cart nearby.
Applejack freezes before taking a sip of water from a bottle and continues after a moment before speaking up. "Ah' suppose, though Twilight said it was nuthin' but a fun game ta' play. That me an' Rainbow are both strong and fast."
True, they are both probably stronger and faster than me... When I'm not using magic. I wonder why they were all not taught how to use magic if they couldn't consciously? I suppose it would make them want power.. Do irreversible damage to their friendship which would ruin the Elements of Harmony.
"I believe she is right. I assume everything is going well here? Sorry I haven't been around to help out, but after my lunch with Pinkie tomorrow I can stop by and do a few things for you. Is that good?" I say with a smile.
"Ah' reckon that'll be just fine. Plenty for you ta' help with around here." Applejack says before 'bucking' another tree, causing apples to fall.
"Before I go, do you think I could try that?" I say while inspecting a nearby tree full of apples.
"Ah' don't see why not. You can try, jus' don't ruin the tree ya hear?" she says before moving onto another tree.
After inspecting the tree for a bit more, I prepare both of my fists with some magical essence, covering both with a small amount like I did before with the rock during training. Unlike before however, I simply push on the tree suddenly with both hands, this causes the reaction I expect and shakes the tree immediately. Apples fall from the tree as if Applejack smacked it with her hooves.
Glad I just used my palms, kind of raw but that's because I didn't protect them enough. A fist would've actually done damage... I think my training over how to use magic is over, but I have much more to go when it comes to using it in the right amounts. I'll need to train more. But this gave me an idea for the enchantment! Guess I'll head towards Rarity and see if it can be done. I want to do the enchantment myself though, have to learn sometime.
"Well now, ya did a mighty fine job. Maybe I'll have you on apple tree duty tomorrow." Applejack says with a bit of amazement.
"Hah, I bet I could harvest more apples than you!" I say with a grin.
"Oh realllyy now? That there sounds like a challenge Devan. Ah' hope you know what your gettin into here." she replies with a grin of her own.
"Don't worry, I know. See you tomorrow, cereal!" I say before walking away.
As I'm walking away, all I could hear was Applejack whisper 'What?' to herself gently in confusion.
Silly ponies, Trix are for humans... And Trixie I guess.
——————————————————————————————————————
Arriving at the Carousel Boutique I find that Twilight is already there holding a very... Interesting dress.
Weird, I thought Applejack was supposed to be here for this...
Twilight goes inside with her dress and into Rarity's so called 'Thinking and Dressmaking room that I am to not enter'. After walking to the doorway and leaning on the outside of the room, listening in, I can hear the typical Rarity responses about how it 'It won't be a problem at all!' and how it would be her pleasure to do so. Strangely enough the conversation with Applejack doesn't happen but Rainbow Dash still crashes through the roof and the fashion show is still planned.
I guess it worked out, but I wonder if me talking to Applejack stopped her from showing up... Probably. I suppose I should let Rarity do what she needs to then. She'll be busier than usual anyways. Welp, maybe another time. Guess I'll get a bite to eat and go see if Obsidian is healing well. The damned tree better be.
A Strange But Familiar Place
That feeling of teleporting never gets old. Always throws my head out of whack. I'll need to get used to it I suppose, considering I use it so often.
Looking at Zecora's hut, I feel something different. A magical essence seems to be leaking into it. A familiar green aura, one that made me smile. I walk inside, seeing what I expected. Obsidian is still laying in the cot she was healing in before, except now she is on her side reading a book. Looking up at me with her glowing green eyes, she smiles peacefully.
"Hello idiot, how are you?" Obsidian says with her usual personality fueled tone.
"Nothing much ya pile of branches. I see you're doing a bit better. Finally got some pollen eh?" I say with a grin.
She covers her face immediately and waves a hoof at me shyly before speaking."Devan, that's not appropriate! Us plants have love lives too!"
"Oh dear, sorry for intruding madam, I'll just take my leave from this conversation then huh?" I respond with a dejected pout.
After a moment of us both being ridiculous we burst out in laughter.
"You really are an idiot." Obsidian says before putting the book away.
"And you really are a pile of branches, but anywho, you really do look better. All of nature's energies seem to be flowing into you well enough now." I say while running my hand through the magical essence flowing in the air towards her.
It feels kind of.. Warm.. Like the sun hitting skin.
"Yes, it appears that my innate magic is finally activated again. It seems whatever blade she used blocked nature magic from entering me in the first place. It feels as if I was being targeted specifically, though she failed... At least I hope so." Obsidian says while looking out the window.
"Well, I stopped her and she's sealed in prison. After that first battle she went on to kill two other innocents... I avenged them by capturing her and making sure she had no escape. It was actually easier than I thought it would have been. Perhaps that is because I had her blade? Or maybe that she was only prepared to deal with you." I say with a thoughtful look.
"I see... It's unfortunate that innocents had to die, but I am glad you stopped her from doing more harm. I hear you joined a little task force that the Princesses have put together. I have to guess that the group is how you were able to track her down so quickly. Anything else to tell me?" Obsidian says with a small yawn.
"Well—" I begin in my explanation.
————————————————————————————————————————
After telling her about the sword I got, as well as the others in the group and how the battle actually went down I finally stop talking. Obsidian gives me a surprised but proud look.
"Well well well... You've done quite a bit haven't ya? That sword seems really powerful, especially since it's been enchanted by Luna. She was well-known for creating and wielding powerful weapons. I'll have to try to spar with you sometime, it sounds like Luna took it easy on you very much so. Some more training is obviously required, but for now I must rest again. It was nice seeing you again but I am not well enough to move around, let alone change my looks. Be warned however... That crazed mare might have planned to be captured. Be on guard, something may happen soon in Canterlot." Obsidian says ominously before waving me off.
True... She did seem too easy to capture... But what could she do? Sealed and in prison... Nothing she can do can't be stopped by her bindings and her wardens.
"Alright Obsidian. Rest well, I'll see you sometime soon. Off to go to Fluttershy's and watch her home for a night." I say with a stretch and yawn.
"I will, farewell for now Devan." she replies, turning over and assumedly sleeping.
I nod and proceed to walk to Fluttershy's.
It's not amazingly far, not worth using a teleport and wasting needed energy. Wish I could enchant this gem... Would solve most of my problems when it comes to magical essence. Either way, it's going to be a long night. Should get some coffee or perhaps some tea? Meh, I'll crash or something and miss the Manticore.
————————————————————————————————————————
After talking with Trixie through the moon for a while, I hear a rustling in a nearby bush. Looking at the bush while applying a spell to my eyes to enhance my vision in the dark, I put my hand on Skipansverð while readying a few commands. After another moment of rustling a small rabbit jumps out of the bush. I laugh a little and rest my tense body as the rabbit hops to me.
"Hey there little one, scared me there. That was kind of rude." I say in a playfully strict tone.
"Yeah I suppose so, but seeing an idiot like you act like this to me is just... priceless!" replied the rabbit, laughing while rolling around.
My jaw drops a bit and I sit there stunned while staring at the rabbit in surprise.
Rabbits don't talk.. Unless...
I grab my sword while the sheathe is still on it and tap the 'rabbit' on the head. A half second later it gets consumed by a swirling green aura that is all to familiar, and turns back into Xirandine.
"Shoulda known it was you, ya damn bug. Have you been turning into a Manticore and scaring Fluttershy?" I say with a stern tone.
"Maybe, but only to look at her graceful actions... Hard not to be interested in spying on such a beautiful creature." Xirandine replies while gazing wistfully at Fluttershy's home.
"Nope, nope, nope, nope... Come on ya love bug, no scaring the Elements of Harmony. Or falling in love with them. Kinda makes you bothersome to ya know, the most important weapon we have against evil?" I say with a sigh, pulling him back into the forest.
At first Xirandine didn't fight back but then he let's out a small chuckle before turning into something I couldn't pull anymore. Looking behind me I see a Manticore pouting. The sight makes me groan and yet smile like an idiot.
"Awwhh, the poor baby doesn't like that he can't do what he wants? Sorry little bug, you're still coming with me." I say before channeling a simple telekinesis spell that lifts him up and carries him next to me while I walk towards Zecoras.
"You know, this isn't fair. I don't know many counters to telekinesis and I'm sure your small and weak body wouldn't be able to stop me if you didn't use it!" Xirandine replies with a huff.
Oh really.. Well, it's a good chance to test something I've wanted to know about magic.
"Alright, fine. I won't use telekinesis." I say before cutting off the spell and watching him drop five feet and slam onto the ground. "But all other magic is still a go, okay?"
Xirandine looks at me with surprise and then a grin. "Alrighty then sucker, let's see you try and force me back to Zecora's hut. I'll even only use this form, nothing else." he responds, getting into a running stance.
Let's see... If channeling magic through my fists makes my punches stronger, then....
He dashes at me, reminding me of the first time I had a small sparring session with him. I smile before channeling a large amount of magic in both of my hands and slamming them together, increasing the energy of the sound being put into the air while making sure a sort of earmuff like barrier was around my ears. Since my ears were cut off from sound for a few seconds, my eyes could only see the results. Leaves were shaken off of tree's and Xirandine instantly fell to the ground while covering his ears with the giant lion paws he currently had.
Well, seems like I was right. Air can alter the energy created by sound waves.
After Xirandine collects himself and I cancel the barrier spell on my ears, I simply laugh a little.
"Are you alright? No permanent damage right?" I ask with a smile, but with genuine concern.
"Yeah, yeah. Just a little dazed... Nice trick, but it won't work again.. Now don't worry about me, because I'll just pass you while you're staring at my nice butt." Xirandine says with a cocky tone, dashing left and right before running by me in a blur that I barely noticed.
I stand there stunned, not realizing how quickly he is.
Must've taken it easy on me the first time... How annoying. I wasn't that prepared for him to be that fast. I do have one trick I can think of though. Don't wanna show my sword, besides I think it recharges it's magical energy stored in the gems from me. Wouldn't wanna end up with no magic.
I focus for a second and channel energy into my feet before dashing towards him. I also decide to put my arms behind me in the most obnoxiously weeaboo way, and blast air from my palms. The speed at which I went afterwards surprises me, and almost makes me fly into a tree. Luckily I use my 'air palms' to direct me away from the tree at the last second. Sweating profusely from my almost-death, I catch up to Xirandine easily within the next second. I leap from behind him and land on his back, to which he stops immediately and laughs.
"Really? Alright then you moron, have fun!" he says before starting to act like a rampaging horse, kicking and leaping around in an attempt to knock me off.
I yawn while channeling an enhancement into my body, latching onto Xirandine with the strength it's giving me.
So you can just in general buff your whole body? Maybe it's cause I'm aligned with Earth, since it represents the body or the physical form. Therefore, if I use Air to boost my original enhancement spell..
I will my magic to power up the enhance spell I'm channeling on myself, and cast another spell that's completely new while hopping off the side of Xirandine. Immediately afterwards I slam into the ground but feel no pain due to the enhancement I casted earlier. Xirandine however instantly crashes to the ground under my newfound weight.
He struggles but to no avail before speaking. "Wh-what... Did you do?"
"I simply made me weigh more, a lot more. Plus I made it to where you won't be escaping my hold anytime soon. Do ya give up?" I reply with confidence.
"Yeah, I give up. Seems like you really are talented at magic. Make sure you don't do something stupid with it though. Enrage the wrong beings and no matter how strong you are, you will fall." he says with a sigh before turning back into his natural form.
Feeling a bit drained, I release my spells and let out a big sigh. "Talented maybe, but I still can't use the 'right' amount of magical essence each time I cast a spell. It's always too much." I say in a somewhat dejected tone before continuing. "But I won, so you leave Fluttershy alone alright? She's too skittish to deal with a stalker who can turn into anything."
Xirandine responds to this by waving his hoof at me and grunting before heading deeper into the forest.
Learned a few things that I wanted to know about, so tonight wasn't a waste. It's almost morning but I promised Pinkie Pie a lunch and I'm feeling horribly tired... So I think I'll get some sleep before I go.
Using part of the magical energy I have left, I teleport to my bedroom in the Carousel Boutique and realize I was put outside the door.
Strange...
I open the door and walk upstairs to see a frantic Rarity rushing out of her room.
"Oh, it's just you darling. This building is enchanted in other ways as well, you should have informed me that you could teleport and I would've given you my blessing to come in whenever you wanted. Instead you attempted to come in and were immediately moved to in front of my door, I can guess that was a surprise yes?" Rarity says, trying to fix her hair with her magic while talking to me.
"Oops, didn't know that... Well, yeah, I've grown quite a bit. I need work on a few things but your training took me far Rarity. Honestly, without you making me lift that damned string and then tie it for so many weeks, I wouldn't be able to support half of the ideas for magic that I've had." I say truthfully, fully realizing that fact.
"Well.. It's no problem at all. I did it not because the Princess asked me to, but because I felt like you needed at least a guide in this new world of ours. If I could get your magic started, then perhaps you would have a better chance in the days to come." replies Rarity while she gives a graceful smile.
"Thank you.. Now I need to rest, I have a lunch to get to tomorrow." I say before slowly making my way into my room, opening the lock that I've mastered easily.
Laying down on my bed brings a great comfort to my body, finally being able to sleep in a familiar place. Feeling the fatigue of the past few days, I almost completely fall asleep before noticing a simple fact and chuckling into the night.
Those locks would be perfect to teach me control of magic, I just need to make a stronger lock that changes it's requirement each time. That's how.. I'll..
My thoughts wash away into dreams as I fall asleep to the sound of the wind outside.
Author's Note
Might be a small while till the next one, but for now, enjoy! And yes, the chapter is a small bit shorter than my goal of 2,500. But if I kept going, then you'd just get a super long chapter that would take me longer to get out due to the next.. well.. event.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Across from me is an empty booth seat. The rooms smell invades my nostrils, filling them with the scent of sugar and vanilla. Pinkie Pie is just wrapping up the recent order by Bulk Biceps to pick up something called 'Protein Packing Pastries'. I just snicker to myself about the name and look out the window at the ponies walking by. Lyra is there, along with a very happy Sweetie Drops. She looks this way and then once she notices me I smile back at her. Her response was to put her hoof up to her eyes and point between them and me. I reply by pointing at both of them and putting a 'V' sign underneath my mouth, licking the air between my fingers. Ms. Drops is very confused by this, and continues onward. I laugh at the situation and look back to see Pinkie Pie sitting there.
Fuck!
I put a hand on my chest and breath slowly.
"You're really good at appearing out of nothing, aren't you Pinkie?" I say while out of breath due to the mini heart attack.
"Yep! I don't really know much about how I do it, but I have been told that same exact thing by all my friends. Kinda weird huh? Oh well, where are we eating!?" Pinkie asks excitedly, bring a map of Ponyville out of no where.
"Well, there's the Hay Burger. I don't mind that place." I say while pointing at it on the map.
"Hmm... I think I'd like to go somewhere else, that place has run it's course for me." Pinkie surprisingly says while looking around at the other places.
A place Pinkie doesn't want to go to. I wonder why, considering I'm sure she worked there.. Or will?
"Oh! I know! How about Cafe Hay?" Pinkie says suddenly, pointing at the restaurant on the map.
"I dunno, seems like a lot of ponies dance on those tables." I say with a sarcastic tone.
"Eh, you're probably right, but isn't that the fun part?" Pinkie replies with a bit of sarcasm as well.
I laugh before getting up and signaling the door to Pinkie Pie. She smiles in a very gentle way and walks out the door. I follow her out, noticing that even the air she passes through smells like sugar.
Scary, she'd make many perfume businesses go out of business on my world.
I walk a bit faster to get next to her and put my hand on her head and scuffle her mane up a bit, only to notice that her mane is now consuming my hand and sucking it in. I pull my hand away and remember to think back to this moment as the main reason I shouldn't touch her hair, it being an obviously sentient being. Pinkie reacts to this by giggling a bit before stopping suddenly. Her tail twitches and she pushes me to the side while a bag of mail from no where falls in between us.
"Wh-what?" I say before looking up and seeing a familiar grey pegasus diving towards us and crashing into the mailbag.
Ouch... I'm glad that Pinkie's 'Pinkie Sense' saved me from being hurt. I'm no cartoon character, I would've gotten hurt.
"Are you okay Ms?...." I ask, wondering what her name actually is.
"My name is Muffin. Muffin Hooves." Muffin replies in her somewhat silly accent.
So the naming in the one-hundredth episode was correct... Weird, but somewhat expected.
"Well, be more careful okay?" Pinkie says with a stern tone.
Muffin looks at Pinkie Pie with her usual wall eyes, but with her face contorted in a strange way. She looks at me and then back at Pinkie before smiling slyly.
"Alright Pinkie. I think I see what's going on here." Muffin says with a wink.
Pinkie Pie shoos her away before turning back towards me with a nervous face. I laugh at the situation and proceed to kneel down in front of her while facing the other way. I nod upwards and look back at her with a smile. In response she grins widely and happily jumps on my back. I stagger a little, forgetting how much ponies weigh and use a small spell to make me stronger for a little while. She points forward with her hoof while resting her head on mine. I oblige and follow her directions, walking a bit faster than before. We arrive at the Cafe and I kneel down again so she can get off. After she does, I stop the spell from draining my magical power. Standing back up, I notice that shes already seated and waving at me. I cant help but be amazed at how quickly she moves around. I walk over to the seat opposite of hers and give her another smile, which she responds in kind. A waiter comes by and explains the menu choices, which mostly involve hay, and leaves us to our thoughts and words.
"Soo.. What did Fluttershy want?" Pinkie asks while hidden behind a giant menu.
I, being surprised at her directness, attempt to reply in a casual tone. "Nothing much, just had to help her with some animal she was having issues with. Had to spend the night in her garden to watch over it. Problem solved."
Pinkies menu twitches slightly. "Spend the night huh?" she says with a overly calm tone.
Oops.
"In the garden, yes. When I dealt with the animal, I went back to my own bed and slept. Is everything okay Pinkie?" I ask with a bit of concern.
"Yeah! I was just curious is all. Have you decided on what you wante—" Pinkie replies with a more normal tone, before staring off behind me in the middle of her sentence.
I look behind me and see a very colorful pony diving towards us. I roll my eyes and turn back to Pinkie who gives me a shrug and a silly smile. The colorful, annoying and apparently oblivious pony lands next to us while grinning awkwardly.
"Hello Rainbow Dash!" Pinkie Pie says in the most 'Pinkie Pie' tone she could do.
"Well heya there Pinkie.. And, you too I guess." Rainbow replies, not putting any effort into greeting me before whispering VERY loudly to Pinkie Pie. "What are you both doing? Seems kind of weird to be having lunch with this one Pinkie. Oh! Are you pulling a prank on him? Will it be super funny?"
Completely hearing her, I sigh and rest my elbow on the table to support my head. I look at Pinkie with a smile and she looks past Rainbow with one as well, seemingly ignoring her. I put a my other hands pointer finger on my mouth and cast a spell that uses telekinesis to send Rainbow Dash high into the air, but upside down. I wait until I can't see her due to the clouds that are hanging above us, ignoring the shouts she makes the whole time. Releasing the spell and expecting her to come rushing back down, I move closer to Pinkie Pie with my almost too small chair. Now we are almost touching and when she comes down to speak to Pinkie again, she realizes that NOW whatever she says will definitely be heard and scowls at me.
"I don't know what just happened, but you coulda just asked me to leave if you wanted that so badly." Rainbow says bitterly.
"Well, I don't think you got the hint. Pinkie and I are having lunch together, there's a reason you or any'pony' else wasn't involved. Now, go lay in a cloud or something. You're being kind of rude, Rainbow Rash." I say with a playful voice and a shooing motion with my hand.
Rainbow Dash doesn't take this nicely, but seeing Pinkie Pie not lecture me, grumbles and flies away.
"That was... Pretty amazing Devan!" Pinkie replies surprisingly. "I couldn't ever say that, not that I would, but I suppose it WAS kinda rude for her to butt in on this lunch we're having. She's one of my best friends, but sometimes.. Well she can be kinda too much. Know how that feels?"
I nod with another roll of the eyes before replying. "Yeah, you'd be surprised how many friends I've made so far that are 'too much' sometimes."
Pinkie freezes at these words and looks at me with concern, something I haven't seen much in this world. "A-Am... Am I too much sometimes?" she says softly.
Oh jeez.. Those eyes, that voice.. How should I answer this without lying..
"I think everyone has their moments. I'm sure I get annoying or frustrating sometimes, just like you or Twilight or Fluttershy or Rarity. Don't worry though, you're no where near annoying me so far. Maybe you are to others, but to me I've had no issue." I say slowly, almost hesitating.
She smiles and looks down, saying something in a whisper so quiet I could barely make out the words 'That's good'. I rub her back for a second and then move back to my old spot with my chair, or at least try to before Pinkie pulls the chair as I attempt to scoot away. I look back at a nervous Pinkie Pie who smiles at me.
"D-Dash might come back, so maybe it'd be better if you sat n-next to me until we're done." Pinkie says, stammering and seemingly embarrassed.
I shrug, moving back to Pinkie's side and sit down before speaking up. "Alright, now that the Rainbow problem is over with, have you decided?"
"Yep! I think I'll go with a plain and simple Hay Sandwich. What about you?" Pinkie exclaims in her usual excited tone.
"Well... I've been wanting sometime spicy.. So how about this?" I say while pointing at a menu item.
After an exaggerated but typical Pinkie Pie gasp, she replies. "That is the Diablo Hay Sub! The spiciest food sold in Ponyville! Are you truly prepared, for the greatest, most hot sub you have ever had?"
It must be some sub for her to freak out like that... Meh, can't be any more spicy than some of the middle eastern food I've had back in my world.
I nod and lift my menu towards the sky. "I will conquer this sub!" I yell with confidence.
Pinkie Pie snickers and then the waiter shows up.
"What would you like to eat Sir and Madam?" says the somewhat prissy like pony.
"I would like the Hay Sandwich and he would like the Diablo Hay Sub!" says Pinkie, full of energy.
"Well then, I'll be back with your orders soon!" the waiter replies, with some conviction behind his words.
After a moment or two of nothing, Pinkie speaks up. "So... How's your trips to Canterlot been? OH! And your magic? I see you've gotten a bit better at it! Anything new you can do huhhhh?
I smile and point at the left side of my waist. She turns her head slightly and looks down to see me lifting my cloak a bit to show a sword. Pinkie's eyes widen and light up.
"IS THAT A.... sword?" she begins to say before quieting her voice.
That's not even the magical part silly Pinkie.
I nod and then point specifically at the gems going along it. I run my finger over each one as well, as Pinkie is hypnotized by their look. I give a command to the tip fragment and it floats over to the table, morphing into a plate with the gem on the underside. Pinkie feels the plate and smiles with amazement.
"That's really, really, REALLY awesome! You have a magical item! Those are expensive, at least the good ones. I should know, I'm a gypsy on the side." Pinkie says while inspecting it closely.
So that gypsy thing is real? Damn, bronies got it right that time.
"How much did it cost? Must've been a ton of bits..." PInkie says while still staring at the plate.
"Well, I'll just keep that a secret. But let's just say it wasn't cheap." I reply while recalling the tip piece back and covering it back up.
"Devan, you've got to come over to my gypsy wagon! I'd LOVEEE to show you my enchanted items! I only have a few, and none of them are like that, but it'd be awesome to compare them!" Pinkie says while shaking my arm vigorously with her two front hooves excitedly.
I mean it WOULD be interesting to see what other magical items Pinkie has hidden away. Maybe I could even find one she wouldn't mind me buying from her or something.
"Alright, sure. But here comes our food, so lets eat first and then we can head out." I answer while beaming.
Pinkie's eyes shine even more than before as the food is laid down on the table. She then turns to her food and digs into it. I look at my sub and see something familiar in it, and laugh softly.
I hope that is the spiciest horseradish in the universes, or it's not going to be anything to me.
Taking a bite of the sub, I do feel the familiar sting of horseradish. Unfortunately for them it's nothing compared to the real wasabi and multitudes of peppers I've had in my lifetime. After finishing the sub easily, Pinkie just stares at me in horror.
"You.. ate the whole thing that quickly?" Pinkie says after gasping yet again.
"Back where I'm from, we had much hotter foods than this. It was pretty good though!" I say before sucking off the remaining juices on my fingers.
Pinkie just stares at me for a moment and then giggles before responding. "You keep surprising me Devan. I haven't met many ponies like you! Kinda nice to meet another weirdo like me."
Pinkie looks off into the distance at the having a conversation nearby before continuing. "A lot of others think I'm too wacky or crazy to be normal. They think it's all an act, something I do to make everyone laugh. Well, they're half right! And half wrong. I do sometimes, just so they know I'm okay. I feel nice being near you, being able to be myself."
Her pink mane gets a little straighter before she looks at me and it puffs up again.
She is alone. Completely. I mean I'm sure the other girls make her happy and feel liked. But she hasn't gone far enough with them to know they accept her all the way. I can't hurry that up, which is sad. I have to watch her suffer until then... But I can at least help.
"Well, I think your real self is refreshing and enjoyable. It reminds me of where I used to be. You make me happy, showing your true self to me. I'm glad that you trust me that much. I hope that you'll eventually start to trust the others... It may take you time. I'm confident that they will accept you too." I reply, putting my hand on her cheek and smiling at her.
A blink later I feel her mouth on mine.
Author's Note
OoooOOOooooooooooOoOOooo!!!
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Decided to do a small chapter explaining magic in the world. Well, at least most of it. I thought it might help with understanding how things are being done and what can be done. Don't worry, the next chapter ties into this one.. But how? Take a guess.
Practice Presentation
I gaze up at the empty space in front of me from the makeshift podium I crafted using instructions from a book I read not too long ago. Aligning the papers correctly on the podium multiple times, more than I usually do, and I set them back down. I clear my throat and begin my presentation using my magic to pull over a blackboard that has already been labeled. On it is a diagram of each alignment and what they are, influence and examples of spells that involve them. Raising a pencil using magic, I point at the word 'Magic'.
"Magic, as you all very well know, is something this world is teeming with. It flows through every living thing, providing protection passively as well as power to those that can use it properly. Earth Ponies usually contain either Air or Earth alignments, increasing their hardiness or agility on ground while Pegasi typically have Fire or Air to boost their soul or should I say, personality, as well as their speed in the air." I say while giggling at the 'personality' line, pointing at each species of pony as I go across them.
Pointing the pencil at my best known race, Unicorn, I continue. "Unicorns are somewhat of a mixed bag when it comes to Alignments, though some say they lean towards the Dark and Light alignments more often. Water wasn't forgotten here, it's just extremely rare for any pony species to naturally have. Rituals can be performed to decrease or increase ones affinity towards a certain alignment however, and that can lead to a pony that normally didn't have one alignment, to now be aligned to it! But what does each alignment do? What does it mean?"
Pointing towards the middle of the black board with each alignment arranged in a six-sided diamond shape. Light is listed on the top, Dark is on the bottom. Water is on the middle left edge, while Fire is across from it on the right. On the bottom edges, Earth is on the left while Air is on the right. I point at Earth and decide it's a good place to start. "The Earth alignment is one that is simple, but strong. Magic supported by it usually affect the body or physical form of anything. Examples of such are changing the actual ground around you into shapes or objects and combining the alignment with other alignments to change the properties of skin or other living beings forms. Moving onto Air, it can provide a boost to other spells by using energy within your body to more efficiently power them. It can also be used to control energy in general, though the applications of this are still mostly unknown. An example of a spell that uses Air mainly can be simply increasing the energy of a flame nearby to create a larger one. Air can be used to energize various other elements easily while it would just take more effort if you just used that other elemental alignment."
I take a drink of water at the precise moment I knew my throat would become dry from various calculations I did earlier. A lone onlooker claps from the crowd lazily, I give him a stern look. Clearing my throat for a bit, I turn to my next page and point with the pencil at the word 'Water' on the board and proceed with my presentation.
"The Water alignment is somewhat mystifying due to it's rarity in those that are willing to document it's uses. It has been used to obviously control water in a lot of ways such as the temperature of it, but this is normal among all alignments. The ability to control the real world element that the alignment is assigned to is nothing new. Rumors of the Water alignment being able to affect the mind of beings are spreading however, so research will begin soon on if that is true or not. Fire on the other hoof is another simple but dangerous Alignment. It allows the controlling and manipulation of the soul as well as fire itself. This can be used to bolster subconscious morale, maybe even allow the user to visit a plane of existence known as the 'Soul Plane'. That plane being a mythical zone where lost souls of all kinds find themselves at. An example of a spell using this alignment is one that heals a soul or perhaps even traps it. Soul magic is dangerous however, and should be used carefully and within a contained zone." I explain, ending on a cautious tone.
Another lazy clap was given by the small dragon watching this mock presentation, I simply ignore his lack of energy and continue by then pointing at the word 'Light' and clearing my throat again to gain attentiveness. The young dragon sits up and peels his eyelids open with his claws. I nod appreciatively in reply to his added effort.
"Light and Dark alignments are exact opposites. They are also both support alignments. This means they only modify other spells and only rarely are used to make spells happen in the first place. Light represents mending, fortifying and giving while Dark represents destruction, suppressing and sapping. Examples of the Light alignment supporting spells can be any healing spell. No matter what type of healing it is, it uses the Light alignment. This is the same with any spell that strengthens an aspect of another object such as their courage or physical hardiness. Light is used whenever you give something up to another being. Magical essence transfers or physical energy transfers are good examples of such. Dark, like stated earlier, is the opposite. Examples of spells that use the Dark alignment consist of destroying objects or taking something from them such as energies and the like. It is a misunderstood alignment that most associate with evil or bad deeds. It is used in magical based surgeries to destroy certain cells as well as barriers that protect individuals from attack. It isn't something that can be used by just anypony, but if mastered, can be used for good just as much as the Light alignment." I finish with a smile.
Soon after I finish, Spike gives me a tilted look before speaking up. "Uh, Twilight? I think you forgot someth—"
"ARCANE! Yes, Arcane. Of course!" I say hurriedly before turning to my last page. "Arcane is an alignment that most magic users have naturally! Very few beings lack the ability to use arcane magic as it is the foundation of most spells. Basic telekinesis, teleportation and other neutral spells. Spells deriving from Arcane usually are sub-consciously used for those that have been using magic all of their life. Being without it, for spell casters, would be as if you could not breathe. Thus, the conclusion to my presentation. I hope you all enjoyed the information I presented to you, farewell."
I feel the sweat dripping down my face from nervousness and sigh. "Time to do it again—"
Interrupting me is a strange event that I didn't think would ever happen. Pinkie Pie and Devan appear right in front of me after a yellowish-green flash. This intrigues me, but I realize instantly what happened.
Teleportation! Very clean, finely tuned.. But who?.. Pinkie Pie can't use magic... So...
"You can use teleportation!?" I exclaim, pointing my purple hoof at Devan.
"Afternoon Twilight!" Pinkie says in response to my accusation.
A Strange But Familiar Place
As her lips left mine, I felt two different kinds of warmth. One that rose in my body and made my heart ablaze. The other however set my brain on overdrive.
That was so.. Nice.. But really Devan?!? The one thing I'm not supposed to do, and I did it. Well she did it. I was just involved! Yes, I didn't do anything!
Looking down at her and seeing a shy and somewhat reserved Pinkie Pie glancing at me from under her mane, which has gone straight completely, made me question if I cared or not.
I feel my throat gulp hard before finally speaking. "That was... Well, that was something."
Pinkie giggles before the waiter shows back up with the bill and lays it on the table. Her hair returns to normal as she says 'Thank you!' to him.
I don't know.. What i should do. I can't go behind Celestia's back with this. I don't even know if I love Pinkie! She makes me happy, but I can't for certain say I would want to be with her. I need to be loyal first before I get kicked out of Equestria or some shit like that.
While Pinkie is staring at the bill with a brighter shine in her eyes, I pull out a certain pen I haven't used in a long time and write a quick message on a napkin. It's sent into the air and I can't help but feel more tense.
"Well, uhm... Let's go check out MY magical items! It's nice hanging out with you, and I'd love to show you more." Pinkie says while getting up. After a few feet of us moving towards what I assume is her wagon, we stop and she turns around quickly with a bit of panic. "I don't mean MORE more, I mean show you more of me!" she says before quickly continuing. "Not THAT way! I just want you to know me better! I want to show you what I have! I.. Oh nevermind. Just follow me."
I can't help but chuckle at her nervous tirade of words before replying. "It's okay, I know what you meant. I'd enjoy getting to know you more."
Turning her head a bit, I see a smile go across her face before she looks forward again.
Celestia probably won't allow this... Is she going to use some mind erasing spell? Just vaporize me? Jeez.. All the fics I've seen paint her in a bad light, so hopefully they are all wrong. I mean come on.. She wouldn't do that! Right?
We reach our destination and Pinkie's head goes straight up before dashing inside. A lot of clanging and movement resounds from the wagon to my sympathy of many last minute cleanings I did when people came over to my old worlds home. After a few more moments a very exhausted Pinkie Pie opens the door that leads into it and gives a nervous but wide smile and lets me in. In the somewhat cramped wagon there lies the usual stuff I saw in the show. A fan was hanging to the right of a table with a crystal ball in the middle of it. A dream catcher was directly behind it and a trunk full of who knows what was underneath the fan. I nod and look at what you can't see in the show. A rug was hanging on a sort of curtain rod that seemed important. A few other random items were either hanging around the wagon or just sitting around.
"Well, you have a lot of things in here. Where'd you find them all?" I ask bluntly.
"Oh here and there. Some merchants come through the town and claim to sell magical items. I somehow seem to know which are and which aren't! Must be my Pinkie sense I guess. I know! Wanna see some of them now?" Pinkie replies with unending excitement.
I simply smile and nod to her question, sitting down a nearby chair, making sure not to break it. After Pinkie rummages through the chest across the room for a small while, and me being glad that her tail is so big and poofy or else I'd be seeing more than what she wanted, she turns around to reveal a mirror.
"I got this from some random merchant! They claimed it to be some sort of magical mirror, though I can't figure it out at all." she says while looking at herself in the mirror, putting on a very cliche model look.
That looks familiar... I remember!
"I know what that is. It's a mirror that, when connected magically to a being, can be used as a communication device. It probably just isn't connected to you, but I can fix that.. I think." I say, questioning myself.
"Wow, really!? How does it work?" Pinkie asks with exuberance, leaning her head on my shoulder while I inspect the mirror.
"Well... The gem is usually on the back of the mirror, and apparently the spell is really simple. Mirrors like these were passed on or sold often, so it'd have to be easy to change the owner of them. So just stand still, and I'll try my best." I say while holding the mirror out.
Pinkie nods and proceeds to do as asked as I channel a spell. I give it a command to link the gem in the mirror to Pinkie Pie. It starts to pull a little of Pinkie's magical essence and pull it to the gem on the mirror.
Alright, going wel... What the FUCK IS THAT!?!?
Flowing out of Pinkie Pie, who seems to not notice anything besides my new facial expression of horror, is her magical essence. It's colors are a deep black, almost like it's a part of my vision cut out. It's oozing onto the floor slowly, almost leaking out of her essence. It is also mixed with the brightest white I've ever seen. The combination of different colors overloads my eyes somewhat, causing me to cover them.
The black part... It was more prevalent than the bright white I saw. It was even dripping down onto the floor! How the hell does magical essence just do that?... I know Pinkie was a bit bipolar because of that one episode but damn, even her magic is like that as well? Should I tell someone? Is this a bad thing? Is she cursed?! I don't know enough.. So it's time to ask someone who does. I'm going to regret this. So, very, much.
I stop the linking spell and pull Pinkie Pie to me as I teleport us to the only pony I know would be able to help us. Someone who knows too much about magic.
———————————————————————————————————————
We arrive in the destination I set for the spell and I look up at her as she points at me after looking down and assumingly thinking about how we arrived there.
"You can use magic!?" Twilight says with her typical surprised voice.
I feared this day, yet I brought it upon myself. The wrath of Twilight's inquisitive mind will soon crash down upon me. But not before she answers me.
"You know how to use a spell that lets you see magical aura's correct?" I say quickly.
She breaks out of her surprised demeanor before answering. "Yes, of course. Starswirls Magical Detection Spell, simple and easy."
"Alright, I need your opinion on something. Pinkie, stand still again while I show Twilight something." I say, giving a somewhat forced smile to comfort her.
Pinkie nods slowly with some confusion before standing absolutely still.
I nod at Twilight, who casts the spell on her eyes. I use the previous spell I cast to lure out Pinkie Pie's magical essence and after a moment, it rears it's head. The dripping pitch black essence is still there, intertwined with a smaller spindle of bright white again. I look over at Twilight to see her reaction and she seems horrified yet intrigued.
"This is impossible.. I've NEVER heard of, or seen anything like this at all. By nature, no one being should have just Light or Dark alignments. Yet Pinkie Pie... You have both. Two supporting alignments at once. This needs research. just to make sure it isn't a curse or someth—" Twilight tries to say, before another flash happens in the room.
Celestia appears from her teleportation spell, looks around the room once and sighs. Luna is right beside her, someone I didn't notice until she stepped out from behind Celestia. Luna looks up at her sister and Celestia, hesitantly, nods. A second later a flash is sent out from Luna's horn, and Pinkie Pie along with Twilight instantly stand straight up. They both then close their eyes and stay standing, while I on the other hand, can move freely.
"Did this happen in the show?" Celestia asks me with a straight face.
"Well uh... No. I suppose not. But what are you doing to them?" I say cautiously.
Luna answers my question with another. "If this wasn't supposed to happen, then we have to erase the fact it even did. We assume that you wanted to show Pinkie Pie's essence to Twilight for good reason, and we don't understand how your brain works completely, so we won't erase your memory. Theirs however, must be erased."
Their memory... What?
"Erase their memories!? Isn't that against some law or something?!" I say with anger feeding into my words.
"We made the laws Devan. We will do anything it takes to stop something that isn't supposed to happen. You said the future was good, yet if this wasn't shown then we must assume that it wasn't meant to. Pinkie Pie's magical potential wasn't shown as far as you know, correct?" Celestia replies sternly, walking up to me with her head high and eyes focused on mine.
But.. I mean... This isn't right, is it? Doing this is morally wrong... Right?
"Will.. Will they be damaged in some way or another? How much are you going to erase?" I ask with hesitation, accepting that this will happen whether I want it to or not.
"Of course not! I have mastered the art of mind manipulation years ago. We did have to ban it due to others using it in a negative way, but it can do plenty for healing the mind and even cure brain disabilities! So don't worry Devan, I promise that they will just forget this event in life. Though I think Celestia might want to talk to you about something specific." Luna says confidently, ending on a somewhat parental like note.
"Yes, about your note you sent. Pinkie Pie kissed you, correct? Why?" Celestia says with absolute power flowing out of her, expecting a good reason.
"I.. Don't know. We've had some close moments, but nothing I would consider to be loving.. I suppose the moments we shared were good enough for her to want to be with me. The idea is even bizarre to me considering what I know." I say hesitantly, with an extremely apprehensive tone.
"But, do you feel the same way for her?" Celestia asks calmly.
"I don't know. I feel like I want to protect her, and after learning about how she truly feels about her life.... I can't help but want to make her feel wanted and not alone. She reminds me so much of how some of my species back on my world. Everyone there put up a mask to make others feel less worried about them. To see that in this world... It unnerves me. I know how it feels, so I sympathize with her and want to help her as much as I can." I say while realizing what I'm saying sounds like...
"That's love. True Love as far as I can tell. I'll give you two options, so listen well. One, you may continue on this path with her, but you cannot mate with Pinkie or become biased towards her in the protection of my lands. If you break that rule, you will be banished from these lands and I will make sure no one remembers you. This is not to hurt you, but to undo any damage to the timeline that is fated to be." Celestia says, giving me time to respond to the first choice.
"How would I even mate with her? We are two different species, right?" I say with immense confusion.
"Yes well, magic flows through almost every being which allows procreation with any other being. Anything is possible, Minotaurs for example. They are a hybrid race, as well as Gryphons." Luna says, informing me on the possibilities.
That would be... Weird. A human pony hybrid.. Centaur? Or a stereotypical anthropomorphic pony? Yeah, I'm just not going to think about it.
"Alright, and the second option?" I say, trying to move on from those thoughts.
"You leave now, never to return again unless needed. In those moments you are to remain hidden, though I won't remove their memories of you. I will explain that you had to leave and return to your world after finding a portal that would take you there." Celestia replies, gazing at the sky outside of the window upstairs.
"I mean that's not really a choice. Either way I leave, just one lets me stay longer if not indefinitely. I will stay and protect your lands, as well as with Pinkie Pie." I say confidently, making sure I look her in the eyes as I said it.
Celestia gives me a graceful smile and nods before signaling Luna. "I hope you have a good excuse to tell Pinkie. They will all wake up in a minute or so, oh and watch Spike for us. Magic, no matter how powerful, affects Dragons less so. He will most likely have some dream about these events, but Luna will filter those out. Just make sure he doesn't come to realize it all really happened."
I look around and find Spike towards the stairs, blinking slowly. He finally closes his eyes completely and Luna lets off, what I assume is, the mind altering spell. A few moments later, Pinkie, Twilight and Spike fall slowly on their side. Luna and Celestia nod at me while Celestia also lays a note next to Twilight before winking at me.
Luna speaks up before both Celestia and her teleport away. "We have taken care of Twliight and told her it was a test, but you must take care of Pinkie Pie. We trust you to do this, for we are sure you have enough knowledge about her and care for her to do so. Until next time, Devan."
I just sigh and wave at where they just were and smile sarcastically. "Yep, totally can do that." I say while placing my hand on Pinkie Pie and teleporting back to the wagon she uses for her gypsy activities and collection.
Well... Time to just ignore what I found out for now, but first I need to finish my spell from earlier.
After successfully binding Pinkie Pie's essence to the magical mirror that is still on the table where I left it, she begins to stir. Pinkie sits up slowly and yawns before looking at me and smiling.
"Hi Devan! Guess I took a nap huh?" she says with a somewhat confused tone.
"Nah, I just accidentally took a bit more than I should have to connect you to that mirror. I put some back in you while I was doing the spell. You should be fine now though!" I say, putting on a smile for her.
I look into the mirror and think back to Pinkie Pie's magical essence, how it looked and made me shiver when I saw it. How Celestia will allow me to be with her now, as well as how she let Luna erase memories of Twilight finding out about her essence as well.
Something tells me that Celestia knows something about Pinkie Pie that she doesn't want to let out. Unfortunately for her, I need to know.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Rocky Gear Rigid V: The Ghostly Hurt
Author's Note
It has been a while! Hopefully not too long though. I hope you enjoy the chapter!
Rocky Gear Rigid V: The Ghostly Hurt
Letting go of a spell, I wipe a small amount of sweat off my brow and think of the past for a small time.
The last two weeks.... Have been one episode after another. I had to stay out of it completely too, which felt horrible. At least I was able to watch the Sonic Rainboom from a decent ways away. Twilight got petrified, which was... Unsettling how easy it was to remove. The CMC had their big show as well, I can see why it was thought they would have specific cutie marks after their personal talents. Knowing where they actually end up makes me cringe at those thoughts, since it makes much more sense for them to stay together even through their marks. But speaking of marks, it was nice seeing them going to each of the girls to find out about how they got their cutie marks. It's MUCH better in person to see such sentimental moments. I heard about the cockatrice as well as the CMC getting their treehouse too. Seems like everything is still going according to the show, which is extremely good. Last thing we need is some screw up in the timeline thanks to me.
I yawn and look around the area I chose to train in this time around. It's a small ravine right outside of Ponyville. Strangely enough, sometimes I'd find large holes. Sometimes it wouldn't in the same place I found them before. I ignored this, simply because the more I delve into this world the more I ruin it. Training with my sword usually makes me exhausted so I tend to try and train in other ways that won't knock me out after just thirty minutes.
After two weeks of training, I think it's time to try out my idea that will reduce my magical usage!
I raise my hands and bring up two rock arms complete with fists on my sides with a few simple commands. Follow my arm movement, morph to avoid my body, and harden. Testing out the spell, I move my right arm up and down, watching the rocky version I create follow the movements exactly. I test the hardiness of the stone by slamming my arm downwards in a hammer-like fashion while putting up a small barrier towards the right side of me. The stone fist slams into the grounding, creating a small crater while shooting rocks everywhere that bounce off my barrier if coming towards me.
Close range, and controlled by following my movement instead of giving multiple movement commands at a time. I can already tell that this won't be hard at all to maintain. Now if I go farther away, of course the requirement for magical essence goes up.. I could put a command in that makes them follow me! But that doesn't solve the main issue. I simply don't have a way to get magical essence back yet. I have no real spell to efficiently do it, nor will I ask for help on this. I've already gotten so much training and help along with this sword. Time to figure stuff out myself. Luckily, what I asked Rarity to do for me should be done soon and I'll be able to test it. In fact, she should be on the way to deliver it soon. She mentioned having to scavenge for gems today for some reason or another.
I try a few more punches into the air and end the spell after viewing how successful it was. Collecting some water I brought, I move on to where Rarity usually is. Arriving there I find more than a few mounds of dirt, with no one in sight. No Spike, no Rarity. Nothing.
Righhttt... Must be that episode where she needs more gems and the Diamond Dogs take her. Should I even get involved? Nah, probably not.
I start to turn back towards my training area when I feel something pulling on my sword that's hanging off of my waist. I turn and see a young Diamond Dog pulling on it while staring at the gems on it. I first get startled and then smile as I notice how young it is. I pat it's head before saying a few words.
"Sorry, I know it's full of gems but they aren't coming out of it anytime soon. I need it to protect little guys like you." I say before noticing something else.
It's gone.
I look down as I reach for my sword and realize it's gone. The mound where the young Diamond Dog was in is also much messier and has a small hole leading down into the ground.
No! I can't lose that sword!
I create an aura around me, protecting myself from anything outside of it, and use telekinesis to drive myself into the mound. I go so fast that I actually pass the runt that stole my sword. I double back and rush to it before realizing that they went a different path completely. I end up following a tunnel that connected to where the dog dug to and end up at a very decorated room with the young Diamond Dog holding out the sword while looking behind at me with fear on it's face and a cloaked Diamond Dog standing in front of the other.
"Oh, you must be the owner of this magnificent sword that my grand pup here brought me. I'm terribly sorry, he was simply trying to get me some more gems." the cloaked Diamond Dog, that now I realize is an elder, says before picking up the sword and studying it. "My, what beautiful crafting. The gems are particularly powerful and useful. A speckled jasper if I had to guess.
Her rough voice gives me the impression that she is still very tough and has lived through plenty of issues in life. I then, for one of the many times in my life, realize something way too late. I call Skipansverð back to my hand and watch as it floats out of her hands and into my right hand, which I used to sheath it.
"Ho ho, enchanted as well. Though that was obvious. What can it do exactly?" the elder asks me as the younger one hides behind her.
"I suppose I can say what it does, since you seem knowledgeable and maybe could tell me if I decided correctly." I say after shrugging and floating the blade in front of me in the air.
I give the command to detach them all yet still be connected by a magical tether, causing it to act like a whip. I then give a command to change each piece into different shapes and sizes before making them detach and fly all around me. They then form back into a sword and slide into it's sheath.
"Incredible. It seems you have thought of everything. Though, why keep it in a sheath? Wouldn't that defeat the purpose of a weapon you can control magically like that? One that can change shape whenever you wish? It'd be better to hide it to surprise your enemies." she says with a hint of curiosity and confusion.
"I.. uh..." I stammer, realizing another thing I should have been doing. "You're right... I'm an idiot!"
I give a few commands to the sword and it wraps around my waist, becoming completely flat except for the gems that are studded in each piece, including the grip.
There, a fashionable belt. No sword here!
"Well done.. I believe we still need to introduce each other however. My name is Brandy. I am the elder of this pack of what you might call Diamond Dogs. We collect gems for many reasons, almost greedily. Though that is because we need them, or at least that is what we are taught. There is an elder for each pack that supports the whole through gem magic, like me. Here, let me show you." Brandy states before rummaging through a nearby box and picking up a red gem that is most likely a ruby.
Brandy holds the ruby close to her and a dark brown aura radiates from her and seeps into the ruby.
"Enchantment is but a borrowed form of gem magic. Gems can be used by themselves as both a carrier of spells and magical essence. For example, watch what happens when I throw this ruby down after giving it a command and some of my magical power." Brandy says while holding up the ruby and throwing it down after she finishes speaking.
The ruby bursts into a small explosion of flame instantly, then after around two seconds it does it again, and then again after another two seconds.
"I put a spell in the gem and enough magical power to make it release an explosion of fire every two counts. This can be used for many things including lighting fires, distracting or scaring away dangerous creatures and so on. Heh, honestly, gem magic has been lost for so long... I had to show you, seeing that you have a small part of a larger whole. Our people rely on these gems in order to live in this big world without having many advantages. We are looked down on as brutes that are particularly dumb and foolish. I grew up as well as other elders to learn and improve our way of life. We arrived at this, gem magic. Something that we learned from Dragons who used it like toys. Bah! It can be used for so much more. We learned to make gems support our crops, give us lighting underground, cool us in the summer, heat us in the winter. We survived because of this secluded magic and it has been improved upon after us as beings learned it!" exclaims Brandy, showing examples of each use of gem magic that lie around the room.
I stand there, baffled at the ingenious magic that lay before me as well as the intelligence of this Diamond Dog that I expected nothing but greed from. The history and ancestry that was lost in the show and never touched upon again filled me with a sort of determination to maintain their lives in my mind. Seeing such beauty be reduced to 'brutes' and 'foolishness' makes me feel an anger I'm not used to. Something that makes me clench my fist and almost bubble over until a small paw pulls at my pants. Below me is the young Diamond Dog that took my sword earlier, looking up at me with some worry. I push away the negativity in my mind and smile at it.
"What's your name?" I say while kneeling down.
"Levi.." he says extraordinarily quietly, more so than a whisper.
I notice the interesting features of this young pup for the first time. A white coat with brindle spots all over him. He's a bit chubbier than I remember seeing when I first met him, but he's definitely bigger than I thought. Undeniably, he is a very cute pup.
Oh my god.. So many cute things.. Is everything here cute!? The Ponies, the food, the houses and now the Diamond Dogs? I can't help but...
I let out an almost stereo-typically happy sigh that seems to confused the pup.
"Well, nice to meet you Levi. Don't worry, you'll get plenty of gems soon. Follow me, but first... Brandy, can I use your knowledge?" I ask, picking up a nearby coarse gem with a green color.
I focus for a second, giving the gem some of my magical essence and a small command before tossing it onto the floor. After a second the gem starts to fly upwards, by using that air boost spell I was taught, every three seconds. Both Brandy and Levi look at the gem with amazement. Brandy claps after the magical essence in the gem is used up while Levi does what any kid does, wanting to see it again. I simply put some more inside of it and put it down in front of him as I walk over to Brandy.
"You show great promise with gem magic. It takes years for us Diamond Dogs to learn how to use basic magic, let alone be able to give gems the commands I can today. I trust you to not go around and tell every being that wants to know, for this magic can be used for evil. A timer on an explosion for example is quite... Underhanded. I want this magic to be used for the good of this world, not to terrorize! I want hope for those that find themselves to be weak in magic to feel stronger. I see you are already strong, but please... Teach this to communities that are struggling and weak that also won't use it for evil. I want this magic to help those that need it to prosper and survive." Brandy desperately says to me, with obvious tragedy in her eyes.
I give her the best smile I can to an old dog just trying to make the world right and nod in response. It's met with tears from Brandy, a confused Levi hugging her, and me, waiting silently in respect.
_______________________________________________________________________________________
A few minutes later after Levi was done consoling Brandy, we leave that underground room. I smile and ruffle the fur on Levi's head before noticing that I have no idea where I am going. After walking through a few tunnels leading to multiple other rooms, I see Twilight and the rest, excluding Rarity of course, run through a connecting tunnel in front of me.
Ah, there we go..
"Alright, let's follow them!" I say while looking down at Levi, who seems to be frightened and shaking.
I pick him up and scratch his head, watching him calm down and stop shaking before we move towards them.
"Don't worry, they are very nice. I'm sure they'll treat you well, especially since you're so cute." I say honestly, hopefully comforting the young pup.
"Okay... If you say so mister. You are a mister, right?" Levi replies, gracing me with his stereo typically, innocent-like, boyish voice that I previously didn't notice.
"Yes.. Yes I am." I say, internally freaking out at the almost Oliver Twist like voice that just resounded from the small anthropomorphic dog in my arms.
"Sorry for not talking before and.. you know.. taking your sword. I was taught to bring any and all cut gems to the elder, and keep quiet when she is speaking to another."
How very tribal.. But it makes sense from an efficiency point.
"You did well Levi. Very well. Its fine to do your best for your pack! Just dont steal from others, itll cause future problems that you might not be prepared for." I say gently before turning the corner of another tunnel and finding Rarity and the others with carts and carts of gems.
Welp, looks like the episode will be wrapping up soon. But first...
I put Levi down next to me and ruffle his fur before moving forward to Rarity who doesnt seem to notice me while she's whining at the trio of Diamond Dogs I was greeted to on the show. I tap her gently on her back and she turns around with the most whiny face I have ever seen before realizing who she turned to and regaining composure.
"Hello Devan darling, strange seeing you here! Have you joined the mutts?" she says with a snicker and flip of her mane.
"That's actually not a bad idea, seeing as they rely on gems to live. Take a look around at all the lights, weapons and whatnot." I reply with a soft and somewhat stern tone, making sure she is the only one that hears me.
Rarity's facial expression drops to a nervous and guilty look as she scans the room, noticing each and every piece of gem magic thats clearly visible.
"I see.. This just makes me feel dreadfully awful now.. Simply horrid!" Rarity says while throwing a gem down with her magic, creating a resounding thunk through the cavern.
I instantly stop her, and lean towards her ear before whispering something that she and only she needs to hear.
"It's fine. This must happen. I won't give any details now, or hopefully ever, but let's just say that I can somewhat see the future. You need to take the gems, but if you don't mind coming back to gather more for them, that would help them greatly." I say gently, making sure my tone conveys the seriousness of my claim and words.
A pink ball of fluff appears on my back without me knowing, and it takes all my strength to not fall over.
"Hello there ya idiot." I say casually, falling backwards purposefully.
Pinkie Pie giggles before catching us both with her hind legs before lowering us gently and rolling around the ground with me for a few seconds. After she gets her initial excitement out, Pinkie stands up over me and gives me a grin while the other girls lean over me, except for Rainbow Dash of course.
"Well, you have some carts to pull, right mares? I'll join you in a second, but it's time for you all to go!" I say nervously, standing up and dusting myself off.
I give Pinkie Pie a small wink, which she nods at with a smile before pushing her friends to their respective carts. I turn back to Rarity and notice she has given Levi a small bag before patting his head with her hoof. Looking at me, Rarity smiles her typical smile and gets in her carts harness and moves out of the caves with the rest of them. I walk over to Levi as he opens the bag and stares in it with astonishment. Inside the bag are plenty of flawlessly cut gems.
Going by what I know... It's much more efficient and powerful to use gems that are cut for enchantments, since it allows for easier magical essence transferring and release. This would most likely be some of the most useful gems they would ever have.
I ruffle Levi's head once again and point towards where we came from and where Brandy is. Levi nods with determination before hugging my side hard and running off in that direction.
Element of Generosity indeed.
View Online
A Strange But Familiar Place
An Apple Tree Away Keeps The Mane Six (And Spike) At Bay
Waving goodbye to them, I watch as the train moves away at high speed and smile.
Finally, I get a day to myself! I mean I love them as characters, especially Pinkie Pie now, but sometimes they can be very overbearing. Besides, I have business today. I haven't had the time to enchant what Rarity made for me. I'm glad to know such a skilled seamstress that also dabbles in advanced magic.
Reaching towards my bag, I pull out a long, almost trench coat like piece of clothing with a hoodie attached. On the inside of the hoodie, right where the seam of the hood is, lies the gem that Luna gave me as an apology. It's expertly sewn into the fabric, with a small flap above it that drops down when in use that hides the gem. I put it on, feeling how perfect it sits on my body and wraps around it. I can't feel the gem at all, which just shows how amazing Rarity is at her profession.
I still haven't enchanted this, but it feels so snug and comfortable that it might as well be already! I still have a very vague idea of what commands to give this gem for enchantment, but I suppose it's my first time so I should just wing most of it. Obsidian isn't around to give me any pointers and Rarity just left. I'll need to be careful and be ready to be channeling more than a few spells for a while, hours probably. I need to find a calm place so I don't lose my concentration, and I've been waiting for this episode to happen so they wouldn't bother me while I do this. Obsidian's home should be empty, that'll be a good place to do it.
Walking through the town, I wave at each pony I recognize. Sweetie Drops and Lyra are the first I see, both giving me interesting looks. Sweetie's is one of contempt and suspicion while Lyra's is a simple and happy smile. Next up is Big Mac who gives me a nod that I return. Zecora is in town resupplying and doesn't even notice me waving at her. I shrug and move on, making it to the hideout Obsidian used and where I lived temporarily not too long ago. As I go inside I notice that Xirandine is still transformed into Obsidian for the sake of keeping her daily life in check and is washing some dishes. I pat him on the butt and grin with deviousness.
"Wow, you look good for an ant." I say jokingly.
Xirandine turns around slowly with a blush on his face along with a pout. A thought crosses my mind, making me discern that this might actually be Obsidian. I feel my face flush with embarrassment as I stumble backwards, registering that there are a few bandaged parts on her pony form that are most likely hiding her true form underneath.
"O-Oh, y-you're... O-Obsidian." I say, stammering completely.
Obsidian nods with a heavy blush before turning back around and continuing to wash some more dishes. I, on the other hand, decide to reevaluate my life, go take a shower and consider being less of an idiot in the future.
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
After the shower I took, I retrieve some new and fresh clothes in my room and put them on.
Alright.. Time to go say sorry and ask for help in enchanting my gem. I have a few ideas, but I'm sure she could help improve upon them.
I go back downstairs and she is sitting at the table, messing with a seed in her hoof by making it grow and spread on her hoof. She notices me and smiles warmly before putting the seed in the middle of the table and watching it grow, creating a natural table cloth, flower included. I marvel at the beauty of her magic and sit down across from her, putting my hooded trench coat onto the table with the gem showing. She looks down for a second and her eyes widen immediately. Moving closer to the gem, she inspects it closely.
"Is this real? Gems like these are... Extremely rare. I suppose the Princesses had something to do with it? They are the only ones I know would have some supply of them sitting around. What is it attached to? Looks kind of strange..." Obsidian says while inspecting the rest of the clothing,
"Something from where I am from. I plan to enchant the gem today, if you would like to help me with my enchantment decisions." I say with a warm smile.
"Huh... First you touch my rump, then you ask me to help? What a bold being you are Devan. I suppose I can take the time to help, after all, I need to stay inside and heal today anyways." Obsidian replies with a cheeky grin.
I feel my cheeks burn again.
"Right.... Sorry about that... Thank you for the help." I say, rubbing the back of my head before continuing. "I want it to do a plethora of things, mostly just react to my command in certain ways. I want it to be able to change color according to what I want as well as stretch or shrink to certain sizes and shapes. But the main part I want no matter what is a three command system. Absorption of all energy, physical or magical. Release of energy in a specified way. Storing of energy, either magical or physical converted to magical. I realized I had a major problem the other day and this would solve it. Even if I couldn't do the other basic things, I wanted to at least get these three major commands."
Obsidian stares at me in the same way that Luna did when I explained my plans for enchantment. I stare back and roll my eyes.
"I see that everyone is underestimating me when it comes to enchantment choices. I know I might not seem like the smartest being, and I haven't really mastered magic at all, but I mean come on!" I say in an annoyed huff.
"Well, you said less than I thought. What you described is nice, but this is a very, VERY powerful gem. It can hold dozens of enchantments. You only listed a few things, and gems naturally act as a storage unit for magical essence. For example, try to take some magical essence from that sword you got. Choose any of the gems, take only a little and give it a command to not fill itself using your power." Obsidian says in a monotone voice, pointing her hoof at my belt-sword.
Really? I think I would have known that... No way I've been sitting here with tons of magical essence around my waist! I... I guess it would make sense that I haven't felt as if I had as much magical power as I did before I got the sword enchanted.
I put my hand on the hilts gem and tap into it. In an instant I feel the well of power twisting around in the gem. I actually feel my body freeze up at the realization of how much is contained inside of it. I grab some of the magical essence that is bound inside of the gem and pull it out, feeling my body get energized slightly before allowing the gem to take it back into itself.
"That's what has been on my sword this whole time? All of these gems have that much in it? It needs THAT much plus more from me to function? I get tired after using it for a little while... I suppose I should only use it fully if I need to." I say, bewildered at the lack of knowledge I had on my own weapon.
"Well, don't worry about that. Luna probably made it take your magical power and use it to fill itself. I recommend not doing that to this gem and manually fill it. Of course, if you want it to absorb energies from any blow that happens to this clothing, then it would be able to be charged rather effortlessly. Though it won't be able to absorb larger attacks and when it is full, which will happen quickly, it will no longer be able to store further attacks and will let you take the brunt of it. The releasing idea is quite nice because it allows expelling of unnecessary energy that's gathered in it, causing your makeshift barrier to continue to absorb attacks made upon you. Changing the size and shape of the clothing as well as color will allow for easy getaways and other various applications. You did think of this quite hard didn't you?" Obsidian states while in a thinking position, staring at the floor in a daydream like state.
"I.. I suppose I did." I say in response.
Not that much! She totally explained crap I didn't even think of! It's just a damn coincidence!
"All of what you said are very useful. Enchanting it wouldn't be out of your alignments either. Air for the manipulation of energy both magical and physical. Earth to change the size and shape of the cloth around, since it is made from earthly materials. Color changing is a simple arcane art, though water can enhance it's effects. It shouldn't take much time at all since it is only one gem. I'm thinking that Luna took as long as she did because there were so many gems to enchant and she had to tie you to each one." Obsidian says with a nod of confirmation along with a confident smirk.
"Alright then... I'm gonna try now." I say with anxiousness flowing out of my words.
I pull the gem part of my hooded trench coat to me, focusing on tying my magical essence to it. A bit of my magic escapes my finger and flows into it until I feel as if the gem is another part of me. I then simply feed it preset commands that activate when told to.
Change shape to X when commanded to. Change size to X when commanded to. Change color to X when commanded to. Absorb magical and physical energy when commanded to. Release X energy in Y way when commanded to. Alright... That should be good enough.. Though perhaps... Protect from mind altering spells passively unless commanded not to. Harden X section when commanded to. There! That will passively help out my combat and not let a spell like Luna's interfere with my life. Now, let's wrap it up.
I seal the gem with some more of my magical essence and look around to see that it has been much longer than I thought. Obsidian is asleep while leaning on the table, resting her head on her front legs.
Huh, it isn't too late. It's still light outside, though I did see them off early in the morning. How did I lose track of time that much?
I flick Obsidian's nose and she immediately sits up.
"I'm up!" she yelps.
"I want to test this out, since I'm finished and all. Sorry for making you wait." I say, somewhat embarrassed that it did indeed take that long.
She yawns and stretches cutely before getting up and grabbing what I assume to be coffee before replying."Well you did better than I thought. Enchanting for the first time is strange. You have to put your mind basically in the gem while enchanting it, giving it commands and etching it within. Keep in mind that the more commands you need to give out to enchanted objects, the harder it will be to function as yourself. The sword works well because the commands are simple and don't need to be monitored much. This cloak like coat you have well need to be monitored heavily to make sure it's magical levels are stable and released often enough."
So a lot of management. I feel like I'm getting into more advanced magic than I can handle, but there's nothing to do but try and fail until I get it right!
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
Obsidian and I arrive at a clearing in the forest. The view around us is beautiful and filled with every color imaginable. I put on my trench coat and give it a command to change it's shape to wrap around my body, almost like a skin-tight suit. It does so quickly and with no pain to me at all. I find a small pond nearby and look in it, revealing an almost stereo typically ninja like look.
"Wow! You look really... Well, awesome!" Obsidian says, almost fangirling over my look.
I mean... I look cool and all here. But I'm sure everyone from my world would just laugh at me.
"This way my whole body is covered, and I had another interesting idea as well with applying color, though I don't know if it'll work. You tell me!" I say before commanding it to change color in a specific way.
A second later, Obsidian seems to blink a few times quickly and then get wide-eyed before looking around frantically.
Seems like it worked... Time for the big reveal!
I command it to turn to the brown color and shape it was originally when I finish walking towards Obsidian until I'm right in front of her. She stumbles backwards in surprise, tripping over a stick ironically.
"Surprised?" I say with a cheeky tone.
"Yes! How did you do that!?" Obsidian says while getting up off the ground.
"I gave it a command to match what is behind it completely in color. Even while moving It still apparently copied everything to the point where I was camouflaged. It did however drain more than I thought, since it started to take from me at quite the rate." I answer.
Obsidian nods along with my words and claps her hooves in a delighted way before replying. "So a kind of in front of you invisibility. I imagine it'll be much more efficient and useful when in front of a plain and non-moving surface."
"Right! Now for the other applications!" I state confidently, walking over to a tree and punching it after activating it's absorption command and changing it's shape to wrap around my fists like a glove.
After my fist slams into the tree, I feel nothing at all. I tap into the gem and monitor how much it gains as I keep punching the tree until I notice that it's almost half way filled.
"So, it took about ten punches? That's it huh... Doesn't take much I suppose." I say, changing it back to it's original form yet again. "And now, the release."
I command it to simply release half of it's contents outwards from my body, except below me, with a concentrated push of air. The grass closest to me in a three foot radius rips out of the ground and flies away from me.
"Well now... It's stronger than I thought. Though it's more for simple spells and commands, since I can basically do the same thing without it. I can make it do a separate spell while I cast another by simply thinking of a small command. I think that's all for now, I guess that long enchantment process took more out of me than I thought. I think i'll just sit down and.." I say, yawning before sitting down against the tree I punched.
Obsidian lays down on the other side of the tree, then we both gently drift off to sleep.
Author's Note
Is he overpowered enough yet? Hmm.. Let's find out, on the next episode of A Strange But Familiar Place!!! I'm sure it'll be a blast...
A Strange But Familiar Place
Waking up from my nap, I look around to find a very terrifying scene. Blast marks mark the field in random spots, notably towards the middle where a large tree now stands.
That wasn't there at all... And what's with all of these blast marks!? I wonder where... Oh shit.
"Obsidian!?" I yell out in desperation, not seeing her laying near me anymore.
"Obsidian is over there boy." responds an unknown voice from behind me.
I turn around quickly while backing away to see a tall, but obviously older creature. It has long ears, is very pale and has somewhat short hair that's black. The body seems almost human-like but is obviously something else.
"What and who are you?" I say, shaking with the burst of adrenaline I received from seeing such destruction.
"That doesn't matter at all. I answered your question, your friend is over there." he replies while pointing at the newly sprouted large tree in the middle of the field.
I look towards it for a split second, trying to find Obsidian before I turn back to see the humanoid being right in front of me. I stagger backwards in surprise and fall before feeling magic catch me. Surprised I didn't fall, I notice that the color of his essence is almost like mine, except a bit darker.
"Oh dear, you are still a fresh magic user aren't you? I suppose you'd be better than most of these ponies, but outside of Equestria you'll find that your skill is pitiful. You may call me Avden additionally, since I apparently need to teach you some things before I go back to my lands." Adven says before grabbing a staff from nowhere and pointing it towards me.
What is this thing! What does he want from me!? I need to find Obsidian and get out of here. If he was able to have a real fight with her and win then I don't think I can do much. She only lost to that crazy mare from before due to surprise, at least that was what I was told. I do have my new enchanted trench coat.. I'm sure that I can at least fend him off until I find her.
I cast a simple spell to launch me backwards with a push of air while commanding my coat to cover my body like before. A decently sized fireball is launched from his staff, crashing into me mid-air after I activate the absorb function of my cloak. My expectations are confirmed when I feel nothing but hot wind from the fireballs blast. I point my arm towards him in response and release my cloaks gem contents in a compressed blade of air. It's much bigger than I thought, since the gem was most likely filled completely, and it slices through the air. He dodges it by ducking quickly and the trees behind him are cut in half until it's momentum stops about ten feet into the forest. He turns around and then looks at me with a smile of pride.
"Well done! I didn't think you'd have such powerful magical items after just starting magic! It took me quite a while before I even got one, almost three years!" he yells with a snide and envious tone before aiming the staff at me again and firing off a different spell.
Is that... A FREAKING GIANT ICICLE!??!
An icicle about four feet tall and six feet wide from point to point is flying towards me as I continue to fly towards the tree.
I assume that the tree has something to do with Obsidian.. I cant let this hit it at all. I really don't want to use my sword, or lightning. Revealing my trump cards won't do anything but make this escape harder by showing him that he needs to use more. Time to just power through this!
I focus a ton of magical essence and command the earth in front of me to create a dense and wide wall. A split second later the wall is finished and the icicle flies into it, the point penetrating the wall until the point sticks through the other side. I feel myself become drained quite a bit and rest against the wall. The icicle melts into water and goes along the wall instantly covering me up to my neck and refreezing, plastering my body against the wall which also moves around my body and melds into the ground.
"All that power, but no focus or control. Think! You didn't do anything but try to use blunt force. Magic is so much more intricate! Why block my magic if you could've misdirected it? So much to learn, but your potential is great." Adven says with a somewhat frustrated tone before continuing in a much nicer tone. "Let's try again, shall we?"
What does he—
I feel my body warm up and I'm suddenly back where I first woke up.
What... Was that? It wasn't teleportation... I know what that feels like, and I know that definitely wasn't it.
"Were you thinking that it didn't feel like teleportation? That it was 'something else'? Well, that doesn't matter. You get another chance." says a familiar voice from behind me.
I cast a spell, without even bothering to turn around, that launches a cascade of compressed rocks behind me and reach for my sword, giving each piece a command to attack Adven while in a spike form. I then start turning around, making my hilt morph a bit to gain a spike while I cast a spell to protect my hands from electrons. Another split second later, I command electrons to gather around the spike and protons to form a sword like shape a few inches from the spike. Like I expected, a lightning sword comes into existence in my hand and I point it towards Adven who is busy catching each of my rocks. His eyes light up when he sees my sword and the pieces flying towards him. I grin at seeing his surprised eyes and release some lightning towards him, watching as it strikes his body as he falls backwards. Rocks slam down into him and the blade pieces wrap around his wrists and ankles, pinning him to the ground. I move forward, putting the lightning blade close to his face, watching as the small hairs on his face get singed from the ambient electricity and heat emanating from the blade.
"I don't know what you did to me, but I've contained you. No magic will get you out of this!" I say, smirking down at a defeated foe.
"You're right. Normally, this would be impossible to get out of. If you were in a normal situation. How do you know that you're awake? Or even alive? I'd stay longer, but my time is up for now." Adven says with a yawn, while a sharp pain erupts in my side. "You see, this is a very strange situation. One that you've never been in, at least it'd be kinda weird if you have been."
I look down and see an icicle stabbed through my side. The pain is so unbearable that I lose concentration and all of my commands fall to pieces. My blade pieces stay in the same position, holding him down. The only thing I could think of is saving Obsidian at the very least.
I must... Save her. I can't believe it.. Done in by some random magical creature in the forest.. Well actually, I can believe it. No time to be stupidly humorous.
I gather all of the focus I can under so much pain and teleport myself to the large tree. I feel the ground, sending out a spell that I've never tried before. A radar spell, looking for one specific tree pony. It rings back telling me her location, the top of the tree. I use some of what little magical power I have left to fly up the tree to find her body sitting in a large nest at the top. I start to fly in when her body catches on fire and she screams in agony. I hurry to her side and watch as she turns to ash only a few seconds after her first scream. I feel tears well in my eyes and I slam my fists down with anger and grief along with as much magical energy as I can, breaking the large tree apart before flying like a bullet towards the fool that would dare to hurt those I care about. I arrive to see him still pinned and smiling.
"Looks like something's burning you up! Maybe it's set a flame in your soul eh?" Adven says while cackling with a crazed tone.
"What the fuck is wrong with you!?!? Why do this!??!" I say, stepping towards him while almost falling over.
His only reply is a grin before I feel my body start to fail me. I reach for anything inside me to make sure I can punish this bastard for everything he has done. I find something deep down and grab onto it, pulling it out and I get filled with energy that I didn't know was there. The vastness of the amount of energy surprises me, but I remain focused on killing him.
I will not let you live. You will die here with me, and her..
I reach towards the sky and pull as many electrons as I can in the surrounding area. I smell ozone in the air as I grab onto his neck and pull energy from him. His expression turns to one of glee as he looks up into the sky. I squeeze his neck harder and focus all of the electrons I gathered onto the tip of my finger. The amount of pure electric energy gathered there causes my hair to stand up completely before I drive it down onto his body, causing his body to be overflowed with lightning. He turns to ash completely in a split second as I feel my body run out of energy and the icicle fall out of me.
It must have melted enough to just fall out... What do I do now? She's dead. I've killed some creature. I'm dying as well... This pain means nothing to the pain in my head right now... What am I supposed to do?
"Nice fireworks kid. Amazing display, really. Lightning magic huh? I never dabbled but it seems like you have it down." I hear from behind me, making me freeze completely.
How.... How is he alive!?!?!?
"HOW!? I killed you!!!" I say with the small amount of strength I have left before falling over, unable to move.
"Magic is a strange thing bud, you seem to not understand what's happening here. Don't worry, I'm sure you'll learn from this. You still need to learn how to be more versatile, but I'm sure you'll catch on! I'm impressed that you so easily dipped into your own life force to cast that flashy spell. You've got talent! Now learn from this defeat. Oh, and say hi to Obsidian for me, alright?" Adven says before waving goodbye and launching another fireball at me point blank.
I sit up with sweat on my face, Obsidian standing nearby while looking out into the field that's underneath a starry sky with a smile plastered on her face. My body is continuously shaking, and I have to squeeze my arm to calm myself, feeling anxiety taking over.
I'm fine... No hole. No battle marks on the field. Nothing. She is okay, I'm okay. We're okay... I need to go take my mind off of that horrible dream.
"Obsidian, I'm going home. I want to talk to Pinkie Pie." I say, trying to hide the dread in my tone.
She looks at me strangely before nodding slowly with a concerned look. I teleport instantly back to the my room in the Carousel Boutique and look around for my vision orb which I spot on the table where I left it. I sit down next to it and put my hand on the orb itself, activating it with a command to contact Pinkie Pie. A few seconds pass before Pinkie Pie appears in the orb, showing her in a well lit part of the train that seems to be some sort of hallway.
"Wow! It works! Hiya Devan, I can't wait to come back and tell you about the train ride! We saw lots of desert. I think I'm the only one that that saw a lot of desserts though." Pinkie says with a snorty laugh at the end.
"I can't wait to see you too Pinkie. I miss you." I say gently, feeling a lot better knowing that she is safe and still making corny jokes.
"Aww.... I miss you too Devan." Pinkie says with a blush. "Well, I don't think the girls would appreciate my late night conversation with you, though I really wish I could stay. Everyone else is sleeping and Twilight almost caught me grabbing this enchanted mirror! I cant even think of how many questions I would get if she saw me using it to talk to you. I'll... talk to you soon okay?"
Pinkie Pie waves goodbye before looking around quickly and blowing me a kiss with her hoof. I smile and blow one back with a somewhat embarrassed blush. She disappears from the orb as I stop the flow of magic from me into it. I then lay onto my bed, staring up at the ceiling and sigh deeply.
I still feel on edge. That dream was way too real... What kind of random creature was that? Looked kinda human.. Maybe something my imagination created?.. I hope I can get some sleep tonight.
After thinking about sleeping, I realize all of my clothes are still on. I float the trench coat over to a nearby hook while removing the rest of my clothes except my boxers.
I just need to get some more rest, I still feel so tired even after that nap. Seemed like a really long one too.
I turn on my side and see something that startles and horrifies me. A simple card that's standing up on the nightstand that I didn't notice before. A rose in a vase sits next to it, one of my favorite flowers. The note reads a short message.
'Adven was here!'
I close my eyes and open them again to nothing but empty space where it was. I shake my head, turn the other way and eventually fall asleep after an hour of wishing what I saw wasn't real and just my overly active thoughts haunting me.
Author's Note
Explosssionn!!
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Been a little longer than usual huh? Was on a vacation trip with my Fiance as well as getting re-accustomed to working again. Hope you all enjoy this chapter!
Soaring and Searing
An image of Pinkie Pie wearing the outfit she wore during "You Got To Share, You Got To Care" floods my mind even after a few weeks from that one magical 'call' with her afterwards. The way her hair was put back a bit, and the demeanor she put out during the 'call' simply enraptured me. Pinkie was down during that conversation because she felt as if her song didn't do much to help, even if things ended well. Catching me staring at her completely, she gave me sultry eyes and I proceeded to do what every guy caught red-handed does. Stammer and make excuses. Giggling at my embarrassment and nervousness, she kisses the mirror and ends the 'call'.
I can't believe a technicolor pony made me feel turned on. What would my friends from Earth think of me? Such a stereotypical Brony I am. Though.. It's not wrong to me. They are sentient creatures that I can do more than just hold a conversation with. Maybe it just shows how progressive I am? To be able to feel such things for another being like me, even though she is a differently shaped being that's close to a wild animal that was on my world? Ugh, just thinking about it hurts, so I just won't. I have to start my training with Obsidian again, now that she says it's fine to continue. Working at the farm has built me up immensely, more so than I thought. Heck, I feel like a new person. Even got confused looking in the mirror one time.
Peering down I look over the newly gained muscles from the manual labor I did at the farm. Feeling glad I excluded magic from that job unless it was an emergency, I move onto the train as the doors open and the conductor pony yells for everyone to board.
Strange that Obsidian wanted to train at Canterlot for the next few days, though this is the earliest train so I should make it well before mid-day and be able to have plenty of time to train. If I recall, she said today will mark a new type of training since I've mastered the basics and some advanced techniques. I was also told to ride the train because I'll need to conserve my energy for this supposed intense training. That dream... Or should I say nightmare? It made me want to learn more things about magic. I need to be better so I can protect the ones I care about in a more efficient way. But I suppose for now I'll enjoy the trip.
And enjoy the trip I did. Half of it I spent looking at the scenery once again, along with conversing with the few ponies that were willing to talk. The other half I rested, waiting for the ensuing stop. When I did arrive, I was met with a higher sun and a busy train station. I pick up my luggage that I was told to pack for this training and head off to the castle. Along the way I receive the usual looks and whispers. I sigh at such actions and continue onward with no hesitation.
I've come here more than a few times, I guess they just like to gossip. No matter, I'm already at the castle.
I wave at the guard who lets me pass with a nod. Smiling at the fact I'm known well enough at the castle to do that, I continue on to the throne room to meet with Obsidian and presumably Celestia. When I do arrive at the room, I'm greeted by two more guards before passing through the doors and, like I guess, Celestia and Obsidian. They are talking in the middle of the room with Celestia donning a very stern face and Obsidian looking away towards me with a somewhat dejected expression. After noticing me however, Obsidians face changes to one of happiness as she ignores Celestia completely and bounds over to me with one jump.
"Devan! I'm glad to see you! Now, let's begin our training in a room nearby." Obsidian says quickly and almost cartoonishly attempts to push me out of the room.
Before Obsidian can get us out of the room, Celestia appears in front of me. Obsidian doesn't know this and just pushes me into Celestia. I simply give her a smile.
"Oh my, Celestia... I didn't think you were into me like that. When's the last time you mated? Are you THAT desperate for a lover?" I say while caressing her cheek with my hand.
I watch as Celestia's demeanor breaks and a blush appears on her cheeks. She gives me a sultry grin before leaning in and whispering in my ear. "I don't believe you could handle me Devan. It has been quite a while since my last mating, so I'd hope you would be ready to give me a few days worth of treatment that a Princess deserves."
I then feel my own blush overtake my face as I cough and start to walk past her with Obsidian apparently hiding behind me. We make it out of the room that time, and I can't help but slap my face a few times to clear my head.
You win this time Sun-butt.
——————————————————————————————————————————
Walking into a nearby room, I notice the completely plain and flat floor and walls, then recognize the room.
"This is where me and Luna sparred. I was so amazed by her enchantment abilities on my sword, and how easy and fluid it was to use it from the start. So, what am I learning?" I say before doing some basic stretches.
"First, show me something. I'm going to give you commands to give your sword, just follow my directions and you'll be fine!" Obsidian says with a very cliche and somewhat worrying smile.
Great... That smile is there to make me suffer.
"Send one of your blade pieces exactly three yards away." Obsidian says, turning to her true form and making a small chair for her to sit on.
I follow her directions and send the tip out from my belt, watching as it goes around three yards in front of me.
"Good enough, though you need to learn exact measurements. Now, make it spin in place." Obsidian requests, watching it closely.
That's easy enough.. What is this supposed to accomplish? Even using my sword this way, I don't need to worry about my magical essence being drained much.
I do as she asks with ease, watching as the blade piece spins slowly in place.
"Make it aboutttt two times faster, and then make it go around you while staying three yards away." Obsidian asks, giving me a smug grin.
Okay....
I do what she asks, and feel a bit more of a drain that I would have thought.
"Now make it change into a cube and then a sphere on second intervals." Obsidian says with glee, enjoying my suffering like the sadistic teacher she is.
Begrudgingly, I follow her commands and give my own to blade piece. After a second or two of this I feel a bigger strain on my body, but I am still able to do it.
Obsidian follows the weirdly morphing and moving piece of gold floating in a circle around me before continuing. "Finally, make it change color with each change into a cube and sphere. Could be any color, just make sure that the cube color and sphere color don't change each time."
Really? This is already annoying me.. What kind of training is this!!? Masochism training!?
I sigh and then make it turn red when it's a cube, then blue when it's a sphere.
"Alright, good. Now do this for an hour. I'll be back." Obsidian says with a yawn before disappearing.
What!!? An hour?? Doing THIS? No way. That string thing I did for Rarity was hard enough, now I have to sit here making this spin around and go around?
I follow my blade piece with my eyes every time it goes in front of me.
I already gave it a command, can I just sit down and let it do whatever then? I'm not really focusing, just... Releasing magical power to it.
——————————————————————————————————————————
One hour later, I can't move much of my body at all. I'm laying on the floor, facing upwards, in the middle of the now shaking blade piece that is still obeying me. Obsidian walks through the door with what seems to be an almost finished ice cream cone. After noticing me on the floor, she starts to giggle to herself. I lift my head up a bit to speak to her.
"I see you had fun, and still are. I get it now. It's harder than it looks." I struggle to say before finally releasing the spell and hearing a clank as the blade piece falls to the floor.
"Interestingly enough, you failed. That chair I left here? It made a nice spy. About thirty minutes through, when you could barely keep yourself sitting upright on the floor, the blade wasn't changing color properly nor spinning as fast." Obsidian says in a matter-of-factly tone.
I look at her dumbfounded and lay my head back down and stare at the ceiling.
Well, I guess this'll act like that string from before. This will increase the magical essence cap I can store as well as teach my brain to do multiple commands at once easily. Question is, how will I train now? I have no energy left.
Obsidian pulls out a bag from no where and drops it on my chest. Inside are many coarse gems, all of which are green.
"Go ahead, they should be full of energy for you to refill yourself with. Keep going until these are empty. Oh, did I mention that you need to do it until you reach the state you are now? Don't be refilling when you can still go for more time. Last thing, there's seven of those. So lets just say, you'll be busy. Until you can do that for an hour and still have plenty of power left over to do it again for another hour with no issues, then you won't stop. Don't worry though, the Princesses have made it clear that we can use this room for as long as we need to. Your training as a Guardian of Equestia will need to increase in pace. Celestia feels as if some great force will return soon, and wants you three to be ready. Now chop-chop!" Obsidian says, picking up her chair with her magic and moving to the back of the room where the door is before yelling at me one last time. "We're having lunch after you exhaust yourself two more times, so hurry up! I don't wanna be late!"
That damned tree. She really does want to watch me suffer. Fine. I'll do it. Just so I can get stronger.
I take as much as I can from one of the seven gems and feel my energy return.
Alright, take two. Same commands I suppose.
——————————————————————————————————————————
Two more attempts later, I look back at Obsidian who is asleep. I throw a used up gem at her and she jumps awake.
"I'm up! Alright, let's see how you did. What'cha got for me chairy?" Obsidian says while gazing sweetly at her chair. "Very nice! A good fifteen minutes each time. Seems like you're actually improving. Next time we're gonna change some things up, but let's go visit our lunch buddies."
"Lunch buddies? Whatever, I need to eat. My stomach is trying to eat me alive, and I really, REALLY don't appreciate it." I grumble after pulling energy from another gem for the third time.
I get up, pull my blade back to my belt and sigh before stretching my back until it cracks.
Oh that's good....
I look at the door and see our "lunch buddies" pulling in a table. None other than Luna and Celestia seem to be struggling in carrying a simple table, with some wrapped bowls.
"Move sister. We are trying to deliver our delicious food!" Luna barks in an annoyed tone.
"Perhaps if you allowed me to enter first, then I may bring the table and chairs we will need." Celestia replies in a frustrated grumble.
Seeing both Princesses act like stereotypical siblings makes me snicker. They both notice me watching and stand straight up while dropping each item they carried. Luckily, Obsidian was there to catch each piece they brought, food included.
"Well, good job my Princesses. You both look like royal fools now." I say with a chuckle before walking over and helping Obsidian set up.
Both sisters keep quiet while we divvy out the food and chairs, Obsidian having her own of course. I look at the plate in front of me and see a piece of apple pie on one plate with roasted hay fries cooked in many herbs next to a very steak like veggie block next to it.
I mean.. Going on what I've seen, this looks pretty good. Seems like Celestia really enjoys it at least.
Looking up after noticing that Celestia's plate is already half empty, I observe Luna and notice she is meticulously eating small bites. Obsidian is just consuming normal sized bites while looking left to right at princesses.
Such a tense air about..
I take a couple bites before I attempt to clear the air. "So, how are you two doing? I assume your days are going well."
Luna perks her ears up first and gives a smile after finishing her recent bite. "Why yes, it's been going well. I'm growing accustomed to the night council, though not much happens during it. It's boring, but I get plenty of time to organize and clean the chambers to keep our reputation high." she says with a sense of pride in her tone.
That just sounds like janitorial duties but... If she feels that good about it, I'll just let that one go.
"With the day council, I have been as busy as always. Though now that I don't need to watch over the night council as well, I have more free time thanks to my sister." Celestia says warmly.
"I'm glad to see you both doing well then. I have been busy training for incoming dangers to Equestria. Speaking of such things, Obsidian, do you mind leaving for a bit? I need to speak with them alone." I say with as stern and serious a face I can muster.
"Why? I already know you're from another world. I also know that you know of our future as well." Obsidian says with a confused look on her face as she cocks her head a bit.
I freeze up for a second and look at Luna and Celestia who both look at me with confusion as well.
"H-how do you know that?" I say with nervousness blatantly strewn in my voice.
"Well, I figured you were from another world due to the fact that in the centuries I have been around, I have never seen anything like you. I traveled a lot before you see, and I would definitely have known about a creature like you. I also know from research that the Elements of Harmony somewhat distort time and space, and you appearing right after their use was suspicious. OH and the fact that I heard you say so. Just because you tell me to leave a room, doesn't mean I can't hear you from outside the room Devan. I even mentioned that I knew when I first met you! I suppose you were just so excited for your gifts that you received that you didn't notice. As for the future telling, I heard you speaking to Pinkie Pie about it when a little seed of mine was planted on you. She guessed it without any sort of knowledge! Pinkie is definitely an anomaly of this world." Obsidian replies with a smile. "She's kinda perfect for you in that sense."
I feel my cheeks light up in red and I just nod with a blank face back at her.
"I see. I suppose it would be obvious for those that have been around long enough. Well then, now that the secrecy or, should I say, lack thereof, is out of the way... Continue Devan." Celestia says, somehow showing no reaction to how her assigned guardian has the knowledge she does.
"Okay... According to what I know, you should be arriving at Ponyville soon with Philomena. Is that correct?" I ask Celestia.
"Yes, that is today actually. I was going to show them the wonders of a Phoenix, because it is so rare to see." she responds with a quizzical look. "Why?"
"When will the gala be happening?" I ask in a hurry after she responds.
"About two moons from now." Celestia replies with a serious look and tone.
"That doesn't help me much... Let's just say that there will be an attack during an important event after the Gala. It will be resolved naturally, so do not worry too much. I will say that you should keep your Guardians nearby to protect the city of Canterlot during said event. You must be genuinely surprised by such an attack so that's all I can tell you. Just react how you would normally and everything will go fine. I am telling you this so you don't freak out and call in everyone to mess up the timeline. Specifically tell Echo and Giselle to not come to the castle no matter what. If they do, they might screw up the solution to the problem and stop the happy ending that is expected." I say, clasping my hands together. "I don't believe there are any casualties, but then again I wasn't shown if there were."
"Then we will have to prepare medical units at least. We will tell them to just simply walk the streets in case of sickness or foolishness. A routine drill of sorts during important events." Luna says, gazing downwards in thought. "We don't want to take any risks, even if the chances are slim that a citizen will be hurt."
"That's the other thing... You can't be around Luna. You were busy somewhere else during the whole attack. So the next few events until after it happens, you must stay away." I say, expecting an aggressive response.
"That is fine. I trust you to be correct in your words Devan. I will stay away from event grounds and out of the way during the attack." Luna replies calmly. "But I need to teach you dark magic first. You need to know more. We have less than six moons according to your guesswork. So get ready, the next few days for you will not be fun."
Dark magic training? Alrighty then, things got far less boring!
A Strange But Familiar Place
Celestia and Obsidian are now sitting on chairs near the door, the table and food in front of them. Unsurprisingly, popcorn was one of the foods they brought. They are both lazily throwing some in their mouths while staring at Luna and I intently.
"Jeez, is it that interesting to learn dark magic?" I say quietly to Luna.
"Yes, for dark magic is not used often by many beings. Only a few that either received a great trauma in life or have a natural affinity for it can use it efficiently and properly. It will destroy you if used improperly. I am here to prevent that. You need to learn the balance of control, power and separation. Control is so you don't lose your sanity. Power is so your spells don't go wild. Separation is so you don't get consumed by it subconsciously. Master those three things and the Dark alignment will be your most powerful tool." Luna says with a mentor-like tone.
"What about the light alignment? Can that also destroy you as well?" I say, genuinely curious.
"Light has it's own issues to deal with. Most of it comes from the corruption of control. Those consumed by light often are overly controlling and pay no mind to others opinions." Luna explains.
Well then I guess a lot of humans are consumed by light.... Constantly trying to control everything and are so stubborn to the point they will say anything besides them is wrong.
"Alright, well what should I start with?" I say, eager to learn something new.
"I want you to change the shape of your shadow. To anything at all, just picture a different form. This can be used to intimidate enemies or confuse them." Luna says, displaying her prowess by increasing her shadow size to twice as much and making it look more feral.
I feel a small chill go up my spine while looking at her shadow. It starts moving in a somewhat disturbing way before pouncing towards me and disappearing at the last second, scaring the crap out of me.
"Dont.. Do that... Ever.. Again.." I say slowly, catching my breath.
"As you can see, it works against you. Now try it for me." Luna reiterates with a warm smile.
Alright.. So just make my shadow look different right? Should be easy enough, though I have no idea how you can make a shadow bigger like she did without bending light or something.. Or maybe getting rid of it? I guess that's what the Dark alignment is.. The controlling of shadows and the removal of light. So if I go off of thaaattt...
I focus for about ten seconds on my shadow, working off of that theory to make my shadow change. After those ten seconds I see my shadow get slightly bigger. I look back at Luna with a grin who gives me a somewhat surprised look.
"I expected you to take at least a minute, amazing! I suppose you have what it takes, but let's stop a bit for now." Luna says with a nod and a smile.
"But why? I just started and it only took me ten seconds! I think I can recreate the feeling when I did it too." I say, looking back at my shadow and attempting to make it bigger again.
"Devan, wait!" Luna exclaims, shooting herself next to me.
But it was too late.
————————————————————————————————————————
I feel nothing but emptiness. All around me is just darkness, and beyond that is more darkness. A chill is running throughout my body, making me curl up and seek warmth from myself.
Where am I? Am I doomed to be here forever? I was just with Luna... What happened? I can't see anything. Am I blind now? And deaf? Did I do something wrong? I have so many questions, but I suppose I should try and find a way out...
I uncurl myself slowly, with some trouble and increasing amounts of cold rushing through my body. I force my way through the freezing temperatures and ache that is affecting my body. I float forwards using the small amount of magical essence I do feel inside me. I keep going for what seems to be minutes, maybe even an hour, before finding a small hole. Looking through it I see Celestia, Luna and Obsidian looking at me in horror with weapons out.
Huh? Why would they be attacking me? I'm not doing anything.. Wait, why do I have this weird top-down angle on them? Unless I'm in some monster or something... That must be it! I need to get out!
I enhance my body, increasing its natural strength with a basic spell, before gripping the inside of the hole and attempting to pull it apart so I can get out. Unsurprisingly the hole is hard to open up. With each inch I move the holes outer walls, the harder it is to move. Eventually I open it as wide as I can by using all I have left, and a light shines through that almost blinds me. I feel myself falling to the ground before passing out.
————————————————————————————————————————
Waking up, I stare at the ceiling.... Again.
Why is it that I keep doing dumb crap that causes me to pass out in this world? I didn't pass out often back on Earth, yet here I seem to do it almost every week. So.. Time to find out what happened.
I start to sit up but feel a pressure bring me back down to the floor.
"Okay... What's happening?" I say aloud, hoping I would get an explanation.
Luna walks into my view, standing over me. "Devan? Is that you?" she says with a nervous tone.
"Yes? Who else would I be?" I say quizzically.
Celestia comes over and looks at me closely and sighs before I feel the pressure disappear and hear her voice. "You can stand now Devan. Make sure you listen closely to what Luna has to say."
I stand up and notice how exhausted my body is. I shake my head and stretch once again before looking at the three interesting faces that are staring at me. Luna is giving me one of concern, Obsidian is displaying one of anxiousness and Celestia is simply showing me a blank one.
"So, what happened? I went to some dark zone or whatever and it really cold. How badly did I fuck up?" I say, waiting impatiently for an answer.
Luna is the first to reply. "You tried to make the shadow grow bigger, yes? Even more than before? You kind of gave it too much power to work with, causing it to overwhelm you. Since you're new to controlling dark magic, it wasn't hard for it to take over and well..."
Luna looks away and Obsidian steps forward before speaking. "You turned into a monster. Shadows covered your entire body, basic stunning attacks from us didn't harm you at all, you made shadows solid and attacked us. Your face was as pale as the snow and nothing we said got to you. After a small time you happened to just stop and everything receded back into you before you fell to the ground. I haven't seen anything like that in my time alive."
I look at myself and think of nothing but shame.
Ho.. How could I let that happen? I've never dealt with something like this.. But I almost hurt my friends, the ones I care about. I always thought magic just listened to me I suppose. Guess I'm just being given power from magic huh.
I feel a small pressure on my shoulder and see Celestia looking at me with a motherly gaze. After a few seconds she mumbles a few words to me. "Don't be so reckless again. I don't want to lose a friend the same way I lost my sister for so many years."
I feel an even greater guilt wash over my body as I move to the bag nearby, pull out a gem, and revitalize my body.
"Let us continue Luna. I wish to learn how to control it, so I may continue to protect others." I say with blatant conviction paired with a serious look.
Luna nods at me and we continue to train over the next five hours, progressing bit by bit. Control over shadow size increases, reduction in power when it goes a bit wild and seperating my feelings from the magic I use. I was informed that dark and light magic react to emotions and willpower more so than other types. That light represents the giving of emotions while dark is the seclusion and bottling of emotions. Dark eventually does overflow and burst outwards, but it can be diffused subconsciously. Light uses up emotions, and can make one apathetic to others for a short time. But finally, after those agonizing hours, I do something amazing. I control it completely, if but for a few seconds. I have a shadow moving to my commands that Luna gives me to tell it. Left, right, bigger, smaller. She gives me one last command to give the shadow.
"Transform it into an animal that you think others would fear." Luna requests, staring at my now disciplined shadow.
Alright.. Come on... If evil taken over me can do it, so can I! But what? What would be fear inducing...
I think back to my fears, and find a memory I wish I could forget. Looking at my shadow with anxiety, I calm myself and give my shadow a form I despise myself. It morphs, gaining a solid form, one of a large wolf. Its eyes are glowing red, and a few scars run down its sides. I continue to stare at it while Luna walks up to me.
"That, is your dark feelings and emotions put into form. The being that allows you to use dark magic. Natural leylines allow for use of the elements, but light and dark come from within. You must tame this beast if you want to master dark magic. Once you master your inner fears and negative feelings, only then will you be able to use it for good." Luna says quietly before walking away and continuing. "Now that you can at least attain some control, let us take a break. It is getting late and I must prepare for night council. Tonight, after my duties, we will mix dark magic with other magics."
I nod while continuing to stare at the wolf before I command it to return as my shadow, which is does.
I will have to leash you sometime... But for now, I'm starving.
I notice that Obsidian and Celestia are looking at me with a sense of pride, and I walk past them in order to hide my blushing from embarrassment.
Like parents watching their kid grow up or something! Makes me sick.. But yet... I feel accomplished as well.
Author's Note
Shorter chapter this time. Didn't wanna drag on the beginning of dark magic training too long. Just woulda felt weird to continue after that ending.
A Strange But Familiar Place
"Alright, alright! I'll come back sometime and drink with you all, I promise! Now I have a date with a Princess in the middle of the night, so I can't stay any longer." I yell to the group of guard ponies having a drink at a bar near the castle.
A collective clamoring of stereotypical "OOOOOOOooooooooo's" ring out as they all begin to laugh at my suspected joke. I walk out into the moonlight, feeling a small breeze go across my face before stretching.
Man, I did not know how awesome the guards are. Just like typical guys back on Earth. Glad I got some rest earlier too since late night training isn't gonna be fun. Wonder what kind of spells I'll learn... I don't know much about what specifically dark magic can do, just that it can alter shadows and darkness itself. Ah what am I even thinking, I'm sure Luna will clarify everything for me. Just need to get to her... Better walk to conserve energy. Seeing as how learning to just control my shadow went..
On my way there I notice some shady looking characters hiding behind a wall while looking around it. I sigh and stop near them and look around the wall with them, making sure I'm slow about it. They seem to be looking at Fancy Pants, a pony whom I haven't really gotten to know but have seen around. I have only seen good things from him in the show and he seems important so I make a decision.
Wow, these two dummies haven't noticed me yet... Probably cause they're ponies and that thievery isn't really too common here I would guess.
"S...Should we go now?" the shorter one says.
"I.. Don't know? I mean, I like Fancy Pants. I think I like bits more though." the taller one explains.
"Well, why don't both of you just ask him for help?" I chime in, surprising both of them.
The two pony shaped characters are covered in hooded robe-like clothes. Unfortunately for them, their cutie marks are still showing. The shorter one had a cutie mark of a rotten apple while the larger one has one with a few bits and a white wisp backdrop.
How cliche can you get... A rotten apple and a greedy soul. Welp, guess I should see what their answer is. Speaking of that, they are stammering way too much.
I interrupt their mumbling by asking the same question again."Why don't both of you ask him for bits? If you're really that desperate and needy, as long as you have a real issue I'm sure he will help."
The large one lunges at me, as if to attack. A dagger is pulled from his cloak with his mouth and he thrusts it towards me. I simply send out one of my blades pieces to intercept the dagger, molding around it and taking it away from his grip. To his surprise, his dagger is gone and my fist strikes his face.
I only made my fist more sturdy so that I wouldn't hurt myself with that punch. Applebloom smacked me with her head once while hopping around like she does when excited. I know how much it can hurt.
He falls down instantly and starts rubbing his face with a hoof while the other one just starts to run away. I lift up some earth and wrap it around his front legs so he slams his face into the ground due to momentum.
"Alright, well if you aren't going to be nice I'm sure he won't help you. Do you really need bits that badly?" I ask, curious as to what would bring two ponies to steal so close to the capital.
"I just wanted better cider..." says the rotten apple.
"I just love money!" replies the greedy soul.
"Don't do this again. Those are horrible reasons to mug anyone at all. At least if you were desperate I could understand but damn, you two don't need to steal for those things. Work harder for the bits or get another job! Go down to your family's farm down in Ponyville, I'm sure Applejack has some cider she would be willing to share with a family member. At least... I assume you're part of the Apple family? Whatever, just don't steal for such dumb things. If I see you two again, I'll be sure to make sure you can't attempt to mug anyone ever again." I say, letting them both go.
"Well, I would say you did a fantastic job." states a very refined voice from behind me.
Ah, yes... Would be hard to NOT notice what I did I suppose.
"Hello Fancy Pants. Sorry you had to witness any of that, I'm sure you wanted a more calm night." I say while turning around and giving him a warm smile.
"Actually, it's quite the opposite. I can have parties every day and yet fall asleep whilst throwing them. That was a good show of camaraderie that you displayed! Though your attempt to dissuade them failed, at least you taught them a nice lesson, even if it was a tough one!" Fancy Pants exclaims with a smile.
"Yes, yes. I'm the epitome of good nature. I have somewhere to be however, so I will see you sometime soon." I reply, thankful for his compliments.
Oy, he's way too cheerful. Almost sickening, or maybe is that just me? I have better things to do right now anyhow. Time to learn some more! For Pinkie! And the rest I guess, hah!
————————————————————————————————————
Arriving at the throne room, I yawn and stretch up a bit more while I wait. Luna, coincidentally, walks through the doors to the room itself right after I finish some light warm-ups with simple spells.
"Well hello there blue moon, how's your night going?" I say jokingly, bowing as I talk
"Blue moon? Hum... It hath been quite boring, but with such a pleasant greeting, we think it may have gotten a bit more tolerable." Luna replies with a warm tone.
I grin at her response and stand up straight before speaking."Trainee Devan, ready for well... Training!"
"Good, good.. Let's go to that room again. Obsidian should be waiting." Luna says quickly before teleporting us both there.
Appearing in the room, I quickly glance around to see Obsidian sleeping in the corner with some foliage scattered around her. She's in her true form, and glowing green somewhat. A few seconds after our arrival she yawns and stretches like a stereotypical dog before looking up at us and giving a tired smile.
"Hello Barky." I say, walking over and poking the space in between her front left 'leg' and her torso.
"Hey! Don't do that! Feels weird..." Obsidian says before slapping my hand away.
"Yeah yeah, I'm pretty sure you've done it before to keep yourself entertained." I exclaim with a smug aura, calling her out.
Obsidian just blushes and looks away with a pout. I turn around and give Luna a grin, she just covers her mouth as she snickers at Obsidians embarrassment.
And I winnnnn....
"Alright Devan, it's time to be a bit more serious. Show me that you can still control your shadow by bringing up that wolf from before." Luna requests, donning a mentor-like tone.
"Simple enough! I hope.." I say with a bit of hesitation before turning to look at my shadow.
After a moment or two of focusing my magical essence into a command and casting it out towards my shadow, it forms into the wolf it was once before.
"Good! Glad to see it wasn't just a fluke. Now, turn it into something else." Luna demands, peering at my shadow closely.
Something else? As in anything? How about something I know well.. .
I give it a command to turn into what i want, and surprisingly it listens well and turns into exactly what I want it to after about ten seconds of morphing.
Luna looks up and down the form I made, which happens to be just a copy of myself. "I suppose self-imposing yourself onto your shadow is pretty simple. You know the proportions of your body, as well as it's look and even feel. Shadows are a connection to the body that you can use to both defend yourself and attack others. Keep in mind you have the same vulnerability if you were to ever find another that can manipulate shadows. Now, walk around me in a circle."
I give Luna a confused look but do as she asks, after about ten seconds of walking around her, I suddenly feel something push me down. I catch myself with telekinesis and look at her plain face. Some magical essence is wrapped around her shadow and it is stretched to be next to mine.
"You pushed my shadow with yours? So it acted upon my body as well?" I say in disbelief.
"Yes, though if shadows could collide with others normally then it would be a strange world. Magical essence and a command needs to be applied to the shadow to have any affect on other shadows. Not much has been done with shadow magic besides creating intimidating figures and misdirecting others, it is a very much so underappreciated and under-researched field of magic." Luna says with a bit of sorrow before continuing. "But you did something I never dreamed of earlier! You turned shadow into physical objects, even if you were overtaken by the darkness. I've tried it myself afterwards, but I can't seem to get it right. So, I want you to try making your shadow gain a physical form, and command it to attack me."
"I wasn't in my right mind at that time though! I have no idea what it felt like, or really what to do besides give it a command to 'turn solid'." I say, nervous about delving into darker magic again.
"Trust me Devan. I will be here to watch you, but this time I'll be ready to contain you." Luna says with a smile.
"Alright, I trust you." I say, before looking again at my shadow.
Forming it again into me, I attempt to enchant the shadow and make it solid. After I feel a bit more of a drain on me, I walk forward and attempt to touch it. I place my hand on it's should and feel a cold, almost icy, smooth texture.
It reminds me of... Leather, but a lot smoother? No idea what I could even compare it to.
Luna is looking closely at the shadow version of me with wide eyes and an intense gaze. She reaches out with a hoof and touches it's hand.
"It's cold, but the texture is completely the same as.... Pure magical essence. What you've done is not made the shadow solid, but applied a small barrier along the form of the shadow! It gives it the illusion of being solid, and still does the job. Amazing, this can only be done by your combination of alignments. Controlling the energy of the barrier you put out as well as hardening it. I am so proud of you! This is an immense breakthrough for Ponykind!" Luna exclaims excitedly, inspecting my shadow from multiple angles thoroughly.
So this is what solid magical essence feels like. I'll have to remember that, though I should have noticed that my magical essence color is much more clear and full. I guess I didn't notice the difference when I made a barrier before.
"Can you easily control when the shadow is solid or not?" Luna says, still marveling at the sight of a sturdy shadow.
"I think so, I don't feel much of a drain at all when doing this." I say with confidence as I attempt to change the solidness of my shadow over and over again.
The barrier around my shadow disappears and reappears multiple times on command. Each time drains me slightly, yet doesn't make me tired. Luna's eyes watch the shadow closely, feeling her hoof fall into the shadow and get stuck in my barrier, then let go at a fast rate.
"Amazing.. You could do a lot with this I imagine, though you will have to think of the possibilities yourself." states Luna, nodding at her own words. "You have a lot of work to do, I'll be back in a few hours to see if you come up with something."
After Luna teleports out, I sit down and think.
Something I can do with my shadow... Ugh, I didn't do much imaginative thinking back on my world.. Shadows are normally phased through right? So I can make it solid temporarily whenever I want, meaning I could.. It would take a lot of timing. A few hours is all I should need though.
————————————————————————————————————
I watch my shadow do as it is commanded and smile at my progress.
It's not perfect, but it will do for what she wants from me.
Coincidentally, Luna teleport into the room and gives me an expectant look. I smile and point at my shadow, who is still in my form. She tilts her head slightly, obviously confused before my shadow runs at her, attempting to punch her. She is surprised by it completely and just stands still. The shadow phases through her until it makes it half way through, where it's hand turns solid, grabbing her and tossing her across the room. Luna catches herself in the air and attempts to land before being grabbed by the shadow, she tries to blast it away with some basic magic before it wraps around her completely before turning completely solid on every surface outside of Luna.
When I was testing this on me before, I lost any ability to see and hear. Darkness surrounded me and with the barrier holding me completely in place it's as if I was paralyzed. I might not be able to affect the mind, but I can definitely affect the body. I could probably change how the barrier works too, maybe make it only collide with her and nothing else, or maybe make the barrier have some other effect like absorbing whoever it touches or explodes outward when activated...
Looking back at Luna, I realize the spell is still in effect. I panic and instantly stop it, running up to her. Scanning her body, I see a very stiff and tensed pony. She looks at me with a somewhat frightened look. After noticing that she can see and move again, Luna stands up slowly with my help.
"You definitely discovered a way to use your talents at shadow magic. You found a way to use it very.. effectively. I need to recover, and do not worry Devan, I am fine. You simply did what I asked, and meant no true harm to me. Farewell for now, a room is ready for you nearby." Luna says somewhat shakily before walking out of the room and heading towards what I assume is her bed chambers.
I didn't mean to do that to her... But I'll make sure I only do that kind of spell to someone I despise from now on. The phasing shadow is something I will continue to practice in order to not hurt anyone else like I hurt Luna. Time to sleep and think on how to improve my magic control. What I have just isn't enough.
Obsidian walks up to me and pats my back with her hoof and I jump slightly at her touch.
"Oh, I forgot you were even here.... I was so wrapped up in training and proving I could do what she asked that I ignored you. Sorry about that, thanks for watching over me." I say with a warm smile.
Obsidian smiles back before leading me out of the room and to where my bed is. I lay down and immediately feel my fatigue wash over me before promptly passing out.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Sorry about the wait! Unfortunately I'm having employment issues and well, let's say nothing's come up recently. Finally got in the right mindset to finish this chapter though, so I hope you all enjoy! See you soon.
Martial Training
In front of me lies my weapon in it's natural form, a broad two handed weapon. The blade has a shape that is close to a gladius, but about fifty-percent longer and ten-percent wider. It's gold materiel obviously exists for decoration more than for battle, but the enchantments on it provide the ability to be useful. It's natural weight is large, but once again, magic allows for ease of use. Gems run across each section of the blade and end with one on the hilt. I reach for the weapon and pick it up, then separate each section so that it's a bit longer. In between each section is a strand of faint magical essence that is currently holding it's shape. Extending it longer and allowing it to slack a little, the sword turns into a kind of whip. Standing up, I ready my arm and swing the magical whip. It flies through the air at a high speed, and when it's about to hit me, it stops short. I shorten it back to it's natural form and hold it in both hands before swinging it through the air as accurately and quickly as I can.
From next to me a familiar voice slithers into my ear. "I see you have been working hard strange one."
I stop mid swing and jump with surprise internally before replying. "I see that you're still sneaking around. How long have you been there?"
"Not too long... Just enough to watch you walk in the room, and do whatever you were trying to do. Seeing a creature like you attempt to use their weapon so incorrectly, I just had to speak up." Echo replies, chuckling as he speaks.
I stare at him and sigh before pointing my weapon at him. He grins and pulls out a long dagger before disappearing. I swipe around with my sword to make sure he didn't just rush me. My sword streaks through nothing but air and then slows when I make a complete circle.
"Clever... but not smart." creeps Echo's voice from behind me.
I duck quickly before running my sword throw the air again behind me. This time it catches something hard, another blade. A shower of sparks runs through the air as he backs away, keeping his blade on mine. A second later he disappears again, so I use a simple spell. Warmth envelops my ears and I hear the most discreet noises. Birds outside are singing, a few guards are talking in the hall, and even a few steps in this room.
Those steps are coming towards me with a very slow pace... From the left? Alright, I'll let him get close and then.. Wait..
I hear steps from multiple directions, each getting closer and closer. I notice that some are heavier than the others, while some make different sounds than the others. Glancing around quickly I notice faint magical essence outlines moving on the ground. I focus on finding on the steps that aren't coming from those outlines. I look quickly once more, analyzing each sound and fake footsteps until I find the faint sound of steps that aren't coming from the magical essence spots. Swinging my sword, I strike a blade yet again, but this time I continue my assault and attempt to smack his blade away. Unfortunately, I didn't have as much experience as him. He twists his blade around the moment I try to move mine and slaps my hand with the flat of his blade. Pain erupts in my hand and I drop my sword.
"You found me, but could do nothing to stop me. Pick up your sword, Luna brought called me here to train you. What a surprise, she never told me it was you specifically. Though.. I wouldn't want it to be a boring pony." Echo states, getting into a combat stance. "Your magical prowess test is over, but you failed the weapon skill test. No magic allowed, and I won't use my innate ability either."
"Alright, deal. I do need some exercise." I say with a grin, readying myself for the ensuing training.
After a second, we dash towards each other.
——————————————————————————————
A few hours later, sweat is dripping from my body. Echo isn't sweating, but I presume it's from the fact he is a lucky lizard. He is panting a bit, though no where near as much as me.
Sweat is so annoying. It stings my eyes, makes my body feel grimy, and makes it harder to hold onto this sword.
I move my body into a more crouched position, feeling the newest bruise pulsating on my back. It's pain distracts me from the eleven other bruises I gained before it. Looking over, I notice that Echo still has nothing blemishing his scales. Not a nick, at least not from me. I give him a nod and he nods back, understanding that I can withstand another attack. He lunges at me almost immediately afterwards, narrowly missing me due to a short movement from my sword. I feel my sword vibrate as his scrapes along it, but to his surprise, my other hand is coming towards his face. Before it strikes him however, he seems to give me a quick smile. The punch wasn't that strong, but it was enough to knock him to the ground. After he lands, I use my sword to smack away his blade and then put it up to his throat. He laughs and puts his hand up, expecting me to help him. I beam at him and do what he wants, until he attempt to trip me. At that predictable moment, I turn his arm behind his back and slam him onto the ground.
"Alrriiightt, you win. It took you long enough, strange one." Echo says, giving up.
I let him up and give him a sly grin. "I don't know how you could ever think I would fall for that old trick. I'm not some pony." I reply with a playfully insulted tone.
"Yes, I suppose you're right. I underestimated you completely. You can use spells with great imagination and have skill with the sword. I believe my time here is done, though I think I will see you soon strange one." Echo replies, disappearing into thin air. "Before I go, I will warn you.. Giselle isn't as nice as I am."
"Wait, what do you mean? I wasn't told anything! Hello!?!?" I say loudly, receiving no response.
Not even a second later, a torrent of wind fills the room instantly, knocking me every way possible. I use my magic to stabilize myself to a certain degree, until I notice a talon being swiped towards me from underneath. I barely dodge it, finding myself in an awkward angle. Giselle simply flies up to me and looks down with a half-smile while floating in the air with me. My sword is missing from my hand as well, which is unfortunate.
"Are you displaying yourself to me on purpose?" Giselle asks, poking my belly with her talon.
I realize that my crotch is eye level with her, and I shrug as well as I can while upside down.
"Maybe, you interested?" I say with a grin, pelvic thrusting towards her face.
She seems to gain an embarrassed look before slamming me in the gut with unexpected power. I literally fly across the room into the wall. I grimace, feeling every bruise on my body radiate with pain. I luckily put a small barrier between my backside and the wall to prevent any real damage. It didn't stop Giselle from cutting through the air with her talons, but my hand did. I grab the attacking talon from the wrist and throw her downwards, making sure I fall with her. Wrapping my legs around her wings and pulling the leg I was hoding behind her back I increase the speed of our descent.
"Sorry, I had siblings and friends to wrestle with. It might not be as deadly as your attacks, but I know how to get out of a situation." I say cheekily, finally slamming her body onto the floor with me landing on top of her.
"Not bad for a non-feathered creature, though you don't seem to get what this training is about." Giselle states quickly before I feel something hard smack into my face, causing me to get pushed away a few feet.
Damn.. Did she just break my nose? I'm gonna look like even more of a freak to these ponies now!
Seeing her get up, I notice that magic is channeled around her legs and wings. I figure out why in half a second when she suddenly appears in front of me, talon ready and coming towards me with blinding speed. I block my body with a barrier while also putting my arms up in protection. I feel something strange, a pressure building on my forearm. It builds gradually over the course of a second until I feel something different completely. Pain.
"Fuck!" I yell, looking down at her talon literally inserted into my arm.
Giselle dons an almost evil grin before continuing to attack me. I strengthen my barrier before each strike, making sure I don't gain another hole in my body. Eventually she has me cornered in a, well, corner. Battering on me over and over until I can't do anything but think about making my barrier stronger, I notice her stop. Looking up at her, I see a look I haven't seen before from her.
"You are a coward, aren't you? Have you been doing so well until now to where you had no worries? Now that you are finally on the ropes, all you can do is hide in a corner? How did you defeat that crazed lunatic of a pony? Or even battle Luna evenly. Does pain make you freeze up? Well get used to it, you will feel much worse than this eventually. Get up, and try again. No magic this time, let's see your basic skills." Giselle says with a sigh.
I.. Did freeze up. What's wrong with me? I've fought a Manticore, some psychopath and a princess with goddess-like powers! But... I did win all of those fights with ease or at least with little effort. Reminds me of Banes little lecture in that Batman movie.. I've gotten used to winning so much that I am becoming weak. I really am a coward huh? Time to change that.
Giselle is standing about ten feet in front of me in a battle ready stance. I ready myself as well, ignoring the pain that seems to be reaching deeply into my arm from her talon. Giselle lunges at me yet again, but this time I watch her closely instead of inciting a panicked reaction. Batting away her strike with my good arm, I give a good punch towards her chin with my bad arm. She responds by grabbing that arm and twisting it, making sure I feel more pain. I wince, but move forward by tripping her up with my right leg, forcing her to fall towards the ground. Unfortunately for me, her wings work as awkward legs and keep her up. I groan in frustration and proceed to bend the leg that's grabbing onto my arm, creating an opportunity to get it back from her. Instead of just running this time, I use both of my hands to grab onto her head and smash it into my knee. Luckily the beak misses my knee and it's instead her chin that slams into it. A painful noise erupts from her beak, one I hated hearing. She gives me a look of surprise and then a smile that seemed to suit her bloody mouth at this moment.
"Good, good. You can show some spine when you want to. Now let's try that earlier situation again, spells are allowed." spits out Giselle in a somewhat bitter tone.
What spell should I do? She cuts through barriers easily... So she just shouldn't hit me right? I could increase my speed but I don't think I would be used to going that fast to efficiently use it we—. Wait, duh! I hope it works, though I feel like I'm dipping into the water alignment to do this. Could even do irreparable damage to myself. Oh well, I'm bound to do it eventually in an emergency, at least if I'm here I can find out if it works and I'll get help if I need it. But let me see what she has to offer. I've never seen her fight, so might as well deal with the pain until I need to go all out.
A few seconds later, I see her first movement. It wasn't a fast one, nor a slow one, but I see the magic flow around her. It covers Giselle's body completely in a grey armor of sorts. At that moment, I put up the strongest barrier I can, one that will let in everything except her and the magical essence she controls. A flick of her wing sends a tornado-like blast from it towards me. The high velocity winds rip apart the air around me, creating a vacuum. Luckily I held my breath, though that didn't stop the searing pain on my arms from the winds my barrier couldn't stop. I grin at this pain, gazing into her immense power. It's almost blinding, how much she is letting off. Another flick of her wings, and I see her coming to me. I decided that it's time to try out that spell. I focus on my body, and my mind. Twisting each nerve, making every one of them faster. I feel magical exhaustion taking over, but I make sure I don't push it too far. After all is said and done, I look around the room and see everything slowed to a crawl. Lowering my unnecessary barrier, I move forward. Each step I take pounds on my magical essence reserves, but I have enough left to do what I need to do. I poke Giselle in the side as quickly as I can, and when I finish I release the spell. At that moment I watched the world resume it's normal speed as well as Giselle rocket across the room opposite of my poke and into the wall. I cringe at the crater made on the wall and walk up to her to make sure that she is fine. Fortunately she seems fine besides some obvious bruising where I poked her. Unfortunately she is passed out completely.
I didn't know it would work THAT well. All I did was increase my reflexes and brainpower to where I could handle my body moving at that speed. Kind of scary, I expected myself to just pass out. But now I have a long wait until she gets up, though I'm feeling horribly tired as well so... Might as well sit down next to her.
I grab my sword from across the room, use the essence stored in it to do a simple healing spell on Giselle as well as my arm. I yawn and move to sit next to her. The bruise seems to have disappeared almost instantly, though mine have not.
I don't have anything left to even try and heal my bruises, though luckily I could heal that hole she put in my arm. Ah well, I think I proved I am good enough to keep being a Guardian of Equestria. Time for some rest myself, eh Giselle?
I poke the side of her cheek and she swipes at my hand while remaining asleep.
Yeah, I thought so.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
It has been a while hasn't it? I've had plenty of medical issues and other various problems involving finances. I am fine medically however, so please excuse my lack of posting any new chapters. Happy holidays guys and Happy New Year, I'm not done yet!
The Last Day
As I'm walking through the halls with Obsidian, I think back to what Luna said to me last we met.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
"You have learned how to use basic shadow magic while creating your own type as well. I heard you did well with your martial training using both your sword and unarmed skills, while coupled with magic at some points, to overwhelm your trainers. Now you will have one final task to complete before you leave, though I'm sure Obsidian will help you with it. Go with her to the library in this castle, I hope you brought my gift!" Luna says with a stern look before slithering away into the night.
What a weird tsundere-like Princess.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
I glance down at The Spellviewer in my hand quickly, then return to looking forward. I am greeted by the sight of a guard in front of an ornate glass door that has "Library" engraved across the door. The guard nods at me before opening the door as Obsidian walks in with a dull look. As I walk in I hear the guard mutter something about a "date with Luna". I just grin at the memory of the other night. Obsidian and I find a nice spot close to a window overlooking the statue garden and sit down. Unfortunately the chairs aren't adjusted to my size, so I simply make it larger with a quick spell before realizing it took a lot out of me.
Great.. Must be made out of that magic resistant metal. Whatever, I feel fine. Now, onto why we are here.
"So, what is my last task? I want to start mastering shadow magic as soon as possible." I say with a yawn, resting my head on my arm.
"Luna has informed me that you have learned a lot, but your shadow magic must be watched closely. Echo is your mentor for that type of magic, while I will continue to teach you advanced techniques and provide trials for you to face." Obsidian states in an anxious tone.
Well then... Teases me with a new magic and then says I need to wait. Typical power management, though I don't blame them considering I apparently gave them both a run for their money.
"Didn't answer my question... What's the task?" I reply, obviously dejected.
"Your new task is to look through The Spellviewer and find a new type of magic to learn. There aren't many unsafe magics in that book, so you should be fine with picking whatever suits your alignments." replies Obsidian, tapping the book with her hoof along with flashing me a quick grin.
"Really? A new magic type? Already? Wow, they must think I have the brainpower of a god." I reply with a somewhat overwhelmed tone.
"Yep! You need to be versatile in magic use or else you're wasting your potential. Have you even looked in this book before as yourself? I know I revealed spells using my magical essence." Obsidian asks, opening the book gently.
"No, now that I think about it. I assumed that it just showed possible uses of magic... I thought that if I had the willpower to make it happen, it just would. Then again I suppose it would show me how to use some other kinds that I never would have thought of." I reply with a bit of disappointment towards myself.
"Alright, enough self-deprivation, activate the book and get to looking. I'll be here to answer any questions I can about the various magics you will be looking at." Obsidian states with a disapproving tone.
Right.. Time to learn from my mistakes. Let's see here...
I feed some of my magical essence into the book and watch it flip pages until it lands on basic air magic. Simple spells such as making gusts of wind, creating small barriers and other various easy techniques.
"Huh, stuff I learned long ago." I say while proving my point and using air magic to turn the pages without moving my finger more than a millimeter. "I assume the new stuff is later on, who would've thought that a book about magic would be so boring."
"You have Zecora, Rarity and I to thank for that. Without Rarity grooming your magical essence limit, Zecora teaching you the basics and my intense training, you wouldn't be where you are. Be glad you are from another world and that the Princesses gave you so many opportunities. You aren't the first from another world, just the first of your kind." Obsidian replies with some bitterness.
Another ominous statement made by Obsidian. What's new...
I gradually get to the end of the recommended magic types given to me and finally find a few interesting pages.
Found some new ideas...Full-Body Shapeshifting? I dunno, I don't want to change my whole body if anything. I'd probably end up as a mouse forever somehow, but maybe someday I'll try it out. Negative energy? Looks like it has some... Random chance to explode. Yeah, no. Wait, what's that? Does that say... Blue Magic?
"Obsidian, what's this type of magic here?" I say eagerly, pointing at the page that details Blue Magic.
Obsidian glances over the page and exhales out of her nose with a slight chuckle before replying."Oh, that. Some pony by the name of Lazul Luminar didn't like how long it took to set up shapeshifting and the limited versatility of it. I remember him telling me he'd go off and make his own magic, I guess that idiot finally did something. Seems like it's temporary shapeshifting of certain body parts to gain the abilities they would naturally have."
"Wait, what do you mean naturally have? Like a lizard spitting venom or something? Blue Magic is something that was made up on my world. It was something about taking the abilities from enemies and using them as your own." I ask, thinking back on how animals on my world worked.
"Kind of, though in this world everything is powered by the natural magic in a creature. When a hydra spits water as an attack or a large snake shoots acid at you, it's actually a kind of naturalistic magic. I suppose that through my influence on Lazul and his interest in a better form of shapeshifting, he created this. It's kind of clever, but it seems like he couldn't completely master it according to these records." Obsidian answers, pointing down at the last paragraph.
'Unfortunately, I cannot make any further progress without damaging my own body. I curse the alignments I was assigned at birth, and have no way to perform the rituals needed to gain the ones I desire. The ability to copy the abilities of other creatures is required by taking their spells. One must also be able to control energy efficiently and have the ability to change their physical form if required. Dark, Air and Earth. Three alignments are needed to make this magic I've created work! So much time and thought put into something I cannot even use, how blatantly frustrating! Not only that, but in order to copy a spell from a creature, you need to know when they are casting the spell! Using a spell just to know when is simple enough, but compounded with every other required spell, it's almost impossible! It's as if this world looked upon me and dashed my hopes and dreams purposefully. I suppose I'll settle for teaching air magic to the mages of the future. Perhaps one day some creature can use my theorized magic, hopefully for good intentions.'
"What a coincidence... Lazul my friend, you have given me something I want to learn!" I say with a grin, inspecting the rest of the page.
"Are you serious? You chose this? Jeez, you are one stubborn being. Alright, I'll give you some time. Tell me when you're done studying and want to attempt this technique." Obsidian says while yawning and putting her head down.
Scanning over the pages, I learn that the spells required are the problem. The entries explain that as the mage casting the spell as a whole, you must cast multiple smaller spells in succession. One that would allow one to detect the use of magic, another to analyze the structure of their spell, a third one to capture or copy their spell and finally one to release said spell. The book also goes on to say that copying natural spells cast by animal-like beings can also be copied by adding temporary shapeshifting. An example of this is showing a dragon head being formed as well as the organs required to use a fire-breathing spell.
Seems as if this will take quite a bit of energy out of me, though I can probably find a few shortcuts. I can after all see magical essence, so that should remove the need for that one detection spell. A magical analyze spell is simple enough, but how do I hold the structure or copy of the spell? There's nothing listed here but... I assume you store it in your mind with a spell for easy access? Hmm.... Shapeshifting is going to need to be practiced heavily due to the fact that I can't even imagine turning my body into something else. Believing you can do a spell is one of the main needed attributes to cast the spell in general. Hopefully the analyzing spell can help with just casting it for me.
"Alright, I'm ready!" I say quite loudly.
Obsidian jumps with a start and groans. "You barely took more than a minute or two to look over the pages! Either you're a prodigy or a fool... Or both."
"Yeah, I get it. Let's go!" I say before teleporting us both away to the training room with a snap of my fingers.
Her lack of a surprised expression isn't unexpected. She starts to cast a spell, evident by the deep green that I've become oh so familiar with.
"Alright, so I believe you can see me charging up some sort of spell correct? If so, just use a simple analyzing spell and let it do the work. Don't forget to give it a separate command to store the information though!" Obsidian asks and then advises.
That should be easy enough to do.
I was wrong. After casting the analyzing spell, It did capture what kind of spell was being cast, what the commands were and what alignments it used. It however did not instantly cast the spell, nor keep it anywhere specifically. The instant I gained the knowledge, I lost it in the many other memories of my mind.
After a moment or two of confusion being plastered on my face, Obsidian ceases the casting before speaking. "I assume you didn't have a way to access the spell information correct? The command can only do so much. Making it stay in the forefront of your mind will take many weeks of practice, but maybe you can think of an alternative. After all, you are very imaginative."
A place to store magical information...
I glance around the room, thinking of anything that would be useful in containing magical information.
I could... Make the spell write it on the wall? No, no.... Engrave it in my skin as a tattoo? Nah, would probably do nothing.
I finally rest my eyes on something that has been staring me in the face this whole time. A bag on the floor, full of gems.
"Obsidian, I'd like to try again." I say with some confidence behind my words.
"Alright, look closely! This time, I will actually cast the spell after a few seconds." she replies with a knowing and gleeful smile.
She builds up magical essence in her body which is once again visible to my eyes. I gaze upon the spell and add a new command to the analyzing spell I cast before. This time, it goes by perfectly. The gem in my hand absorbs the information, stored as a number. I simply think the number while feeding the gem magic and watch as her spell takes effect. I watch as bark begins to grow on my hands and creak along my forearm. Tendrils of vines lash out at her from my hand as I thrust it forward. Obsidian gives a really surprised look as her own tendrils come out from her hoof and envelop mine. After a brief moment of useless struggling, the vines power subside and retract into their owners. My arm turns back to normal and I stare in amazement at how my body changed, and how easily it did so.
"I guess that guy just really wasn't fit to use Blue Magic. It suits me quite well, considering I don't feel drained at all. It's almost like it was.. Natural." I say, almost confused at how quickly I mastered Blue Magic.
"Perhaps, that is your talent. You do seem a bit more versatile than others. Such adaptability might be the reason why you so easily copied my spell... You used that gem correct? How did you keep the information?" Obsidian asks, inspecting the gem closely.
Laying the gem in my hand and displaying it, I let her inspect it even closer before replying. "I simply made it keep the information from that spell and have it be called upon when I think a certain thought while feeding it magical essence. The number 'one' is what I assigned to that spell you did, though I had no idea what it was. I suppose I'll have to learn a spell that will categorize and name the spell in the future, but this WAS just a test run."
"Wait, so you're telling me that, on the fly, you made a spell that not only stores information in a viable magical construct but ALSO made it to where you can recast the spell you copied into the gem? Buck, you're one clever being Devan. Pardon my prench." Obsidian says with a dropped jaw.
"I mean, thanks? It was just a quick thought I had... Like I said, it's not perfect. I don't have a perfect memory. Let's say I have over one-hundred spells stored, there's no way I could have each memorized. But, if I have each one given a name and categorized... I can most likely at least remember most of them." I say, lost in thought of the solution to this issue.
"It's been a while since I've seen such a promising apprentice.. Brings sap to my eyes." Obsidian says half-heartedly, brushing her hoof along her eye.
"Yeah, yeah. I get it. I'm soooo amazing. Can we keep going? I need to test the spell's commands." I say in a hurry, grabbing a new gem to start with.
Gearing up for another day of trial and error, I watch as Obsidian starts to charge another spell.
———————————————
I watch as the bark recedes back into me. After ten gems of testing, and ten more to fuel my magical essence, I feel exhausted completely. Obsidian isn't visibly tired, but her spells intensities have decreased over time. The gem I now hold has passed the test for my idea of the best organization of spells to store.
I need a better gem... But, this will work. Sorted by Attack, Defense, Utility and Miscellaneous. The vine spell she used was automatically put under 'Attack' and was given the number 'one'. When I thought of the section 'Attack', the small list of numbers with attached names. Number one underneath that section was a move I half-hardheartedly named 'Vine Lash'. It took me ten gems to think of something so simple? Good thing you can alter gems after their first enchantment, at least for simple memory holding. Now I just need to find the perfect gem for such a task. I wish I would have found such an amazing magic technique before I enchanted that cloak! Ah well, i'll find a good gem eventually. I can use this one until then, though it will never hold close to as much as a cut diamond.
Obsidian yawns loudly and walks past me before patting me on the back. "You did well. Almost mastered a new spell and even found a great way to enhance it. I'm sure good old Luminar would be happy with what you've done. Take what you learned, get some rest, and return to Ponyville. Echo will look over your training every week involving Dark Magic, while I will show you wonderful creatures that you might want to steal spells from. Other than that, I was told to tell you to enjoy friendship... And maybe more than that." Obsidian says coyly, winking with a knowing look.
I simply blush slightly with embarrassment underneath her gaze and do as she says.
———————————————
Waking up the next morning after another night at the bar in Canterlot, I find myself dehydrated as anyone would be after drinking. I get dressed quickly, yawn and enter the hallways that would lose many a new guest. Fortunately I spent plenty of time here the past few days, and I see a common sight in these halls at this time of the morning. A Princess is walking through the halls, seemingly with conviction and purpose. Celestia walks towards me with a smile and a small patrol of guards before stopping in front of me.
"Hello Devan. How was your last night before you leave?" Celestia asks with the typical regal tone.
I look behind her at the guards, some of which I met the night before, and give them a wink before walking up to her. I get my face almost uncomfortably close to hers and put my left hand on her cheek and another on her long neck. Stroking her neck gently, I whisper in her ear loud enough to for the guards to hear as well. "It would've been so much better with you there Celly."
A tense note rings through the air as the guards shift anxiously and Celestia dons a very confusing face. A small blush appears on it and she clears her throat. "Yes well, I'm sure your foalfriend wouldn't appreciate such words. Though if you ever need my company... Don't be afraid to ask." Celestia replies as she passes me, bumping me gently with her butt teasingly.
I grin at my success at flustering her and give a thumbs up to the guards, each of which look at me like I'm the craziest being in the world. I shrug and follow behind her.
"So, what are the plans for you today?" I ask with a chipper tone.
"I have some meetings today, as well as a ride through the city. The usual, as one would say." replies Celestia in an almost bored tone.
"Being a ruler is so tough, huh? Well, I would love to accompany you on such endeavors but that honestly sounds sickeningly boring. See ya later cake inhaler!" I say with a boorish tone before flitting away with a bit of magic.
Arriving at my destination, I see that Luna is still in bed. I poke her mane gently, wondering how it can look so corporeal. My finger slips through with ease, almost getting enveloped in the swirling darkness that is her mane. I pull it out and shrug before scratching behind her ear gently, which earns me an interesting 'cooing' noise from her. I smile at such a cute sight, and when finished admiring her reaction, I think of the bark pony I've grown to care for dearly and poof away. Strangely enough I end up outside in the garden, with Obsidian staring at the statue of Discord. I stand directly next to her and look up at the statue myself, looking over the features in more detail. It's as scary as the show implies that he is. The mix of so many creatures does cause a chill to go up my spine, mostly because I know he will return.
"So, like this statue? Think he's hot?" I say jokingly.
"No! No... I heard so many bad things about Discord. I know this is him as well, though I feel strange looking at him. Like something isn't right." reponds Obsidian in a very ominous tone. "It's probably my imagination, the elements of harmony put him away. There's no way he would come back, even after one-thousand years."
I nod at her hesitantly before looking back up at the statue one last time before returning to Ponyville.
"Yeah, there's no way he'd ever come back." I say with a bit of dread.
A Strange But Familiar Place
This is it. The day I have been preparing for. The most important day of my life in this world!
Looking ahead of me at a door to Pinkie Pie's room, I clutch the present in my arm close to my chest. Taking a deep breath, I push through the door revealing a familiar party I have seen more than a couple times online.
"Devan! You made it! Isnt that great Gummy?" Pinkie exclaims, leaping over to me and pushing the toothless alligator into my face.
I reply by patting the cold-blooded animal on the head and smiling. "Yes! Happy birthday Gummy! I hope everything is going well today!" I say while itching the bottom of his mouth.
Gummy responds by blinking one eye, and then the next. I simply do the same back at him and grin.
"Awwh, how sweet! Oh! What did ya get him!?!" Pinkie with a burst of energy, throwing Gummy away from her.
I watch him fly through the air and thankfully land in a punch bowl safely before replying. "It's a surprise, I know how you are ya dummy." I say before sticking my tongue out.
Pinkie replies with a playful pout before looking around quickly and pecking my cheek gently and then hopping away to join the girls in dancing. I touch my cheek and feel myself smile subconsciously before walking to the present table and dropping it off.
So cute.... But I need to remain vigilant!
The party goes as expected, straight from the show. Seeing the reactions to Pinkie's shenanigans was pretty good on the show, but in person it is amazing. The only difference being that Rainbow gave me suspicious looks every now and then. The party ends as shown, and the other girls quickly but suspiciously agree coming to Gummy's second party as well. Pinkie looks excited like in the show, and seems to get a bright idea. I keep down the information that her breakdown will be over in overthinking everything, and move on to my room at Rarity's place after waving goodbye with a smile.
Now the hard part.. Ignoring her as best as I can.
——————————————————
Of course, Twilight informed me a few days ago about Pinkie's secret party. I acted as if I had plans when Pinkie came by, watching her give me a confused look but go off with a happy hop as always. It pained me to know that she is legitimately confounded by the situation, but I had to make sure it went as it did on the show. I kept close behind her, masking my presence a bit just to make sure she doesn't notice me. She is Pinkie Pie after all, who knows? After going to each house as expected, she gains a very tired look that's full of distress. I sigh and start to walk away when I hear a voice call from behind me. I turn around to see Pinkie, I can't help but be shocked, since she was around thirty-seven feet away when I just saw her.
"Why are you following me? I thought you had plans to train your magic today?" Pinkie says while tilting her, somewhat straighter, haired head.
Damnit... Well I can still make what happened, happen. This episode wasn't amazingly important.. Was it?
"Yes, well it was cancelled due to Zecora feeling a bit sick. I came back and was looking for you, but saw that you seemed busy and didn't wanna bother you." I reply with a pat on her head, smiling modestly before wiping away her tears and giving her a quick peck on the cheek. "So, what happened? You seem a bit more.... Down than usual."
She sniffles a bit before showing me a small smirk and responding. "Seems like everypony is busy today, even though I planned another party for Gummy. But that's okay! Now that you're here.. You're all I need..."
That's very.... Yandere of her. I suppose stress is still getting to her. But I still want to be there for her, not as if I can leave anyways without making it worse than she show itself.
After capturing Spike like in the show, we walk to Pinkie's room, her being a slight bit happier than before but still very anxious. The interrogation happens, and I feel my heart break when Spike is forced to tell her a lie that crushes her. After a bit of deliberation with herself, Pinkie starts arranging the room into a typical party scene, though with the rocks as expected. Unlike in the show, there is an extra seat right next to Pinkie Pie. I sit in it, and watch as everything goes as it happens in the episode. Delusional and overthought questions are asked, given answers by the funny voices that Pinkie creates for her rocky friends. Sometimes she would look to me for affirmation, and I would just shrug my shoulders or go with it a bit. Eventually the expected happened and a nervous looking Rainbow Dash knocks on Pinkie's door before walking in.
"Hey, sorry that I was in such a ru.. Oh, it's you. Why are you here?" Rainbow says with a groan after looking at me.
Pinkie Pie doesn't ignore the way Rainbow acted and basically teleports in front of her, faster than I can even think of a reply. "He's here supporting ME! Devan is my coltfriend, so get over him being around and deal with it!" Pinkie says in an emotional yet stern tone.
I freeze, Rainbow freezes, Gummy blinks.
I don't think anyone knew yet.. I.... Don't think that's a good thing. Though it's not my fault. Though I should probably salvage this.
Pinkie realizes what she said and covers her mouth quickly, looking back at me. Rainbow's right eye twitches. I take the opportunity and speak up with a quick and subtle wink towards Pinkie. "Now Pinkie, just because I am the only one that decided to come to your second Gummy party, that doesn't mean I am your coltfriend silly. Maybe we should go with Rainbow, alright? She wants to show you something and has time for you now."
Pinkie looks at me with a bit of confusion and then realization. "Fine, sorry for lying about you being my coltfriend. Let's go I guess." replies Pinkie in a somewhat faked tone of sadness and frustration. Rainbow reacts to this with a more confused face than Pinkie gave before leading us out, but not before looking me up and down slowly and giving me a stern gaze.
We arrive at the barn, and Pinkie Pie acts like she did in the show. Frustration and betrayal seep from her emotions before she realizes that everyone was throwing her party. She bounces around with glee and gives me a tight hug before running back to her friends. I can't help but chuckle at her happiness, though I feel something strange. A pit in my stomach, or perhaps a crater. I turn around and discreetly remove myself from the situation and head towards the forest. I find Xirandine standing closeby, watching me walk up to him.
"You mingle well with the ponies. Though I suppose you felt it too? A kind of sickening feeling in your core?" he says with a shake of his head.
"What is it? Feels kind of powerful." I ask, passing him and heading towards where I normally train.
Xirandine follows close behind me while carrying a serious demeanor around him.
That's weird, he's usually not so... Serious. Unless something is horribly wrong. I suppose I should get somewhat serious too.
Reaching for my light jacket, I give a simple command that makes it cover most of my body. We arrive at a clearing, though It doesn't seem like one.
I know there's a clearing here but... Why is it so dark? Or should I say foggy?
I cast a light spell and send it into the darkness, just to see it get snuffed out. Not a moment later, a staff thrusts itself out from the darkness, hurtling towards me. I let it hit me, not scared due to my suit. I get hit of course, and feel almost no pain.
The suit is completely charged... It was so powerful of an attack that it even did some damage to me?
I rub my chest where it hit and wince due to the stinging before raising two giant walls of earth and stone on both sides of the dark cloud, then slam them together quickly. The darkness clears up, but standing on top of my walls is a creature I haven't seen before. It looks almost like a storm cloud, but with a face. He is holding a staff that I've never seen before, though the details aren't noticeable from my distance anyhow.
"What are you, why are you here, and why did you attack me?" I say while lifting myself up to his level.
A raspy, but confident voice rings outwards to me. "I am a nightmare, I am here to take the energy I sensed and you shot light into my darkness."
"Do you have a name? Or should I just call you 'The Evil Storm Cloud'" I state sarcastically.
"I do have a name, multiple actually. But you can call me... Strife." replies Strife, pointing the staff at me before obviously charging an attack.
What a stupid name.
Author's Note
This is a transition chapter, so don't be scared by the low amount of words. I feel as if the title of the chapter wouldn't fit the big scene that will happen next, so don't worry, more soon. This time I mean it!
A Strange But Familiar Place
A stereotypical laser fires towards me, glancing my armor. Yet again, the "Cloak of Variety" (patent pending) is charged and then damaged slightly. I shrug it off and pull every ounce of power except for what's needed out of it, creating a volley of air blades that fly towards Strife. After they pass through him and dissipate, it's evident that he is stronger than he acts.
Nothing hurts him? I mean I guess he is a cloud... A shadowy cloud... Perhaps I can use shadow vs shadow? Next time he attacks, I'll try it out.
I prepare to face another attack from him, but instead I see him just looking at his body in wonder, then at me with a maniacal look.
"Fool! You dare attack the 'Amazing and Omnipotent Strife'!?!? For that you will pay!" it says with pride seeping from his words and tone.
"Oh great, another Trixie.. Though she was at least likable, you are just annoying." I reply, sending a wimpy bolt of air towards him.
Strife deflects it effortlessly, as expected. He then does the next expected thing, send another blast from his staff with a determined "Hah!". Literally yawning, I take one hand and block the blast. While this is happening, my other hand is charging up a spell, funneling it into my shadow. Sending it out, I wrap it around him and encase him tightly in it, cutting off the beam of magic that was being fired at me. At first there's nothing, not even a shape. Just a stave shaped shadow that's "shadow tight". After a second however, the shadow explodes outwards, disappearing entirely and leaving Strife floating where he was.
"You see!? I am too powerful for you! Bow down and perhaps I will spare you! This Staff of Sarcanas is all-powerful!" Strife states proudly while showing off the staff.
"Really? All-powerful? Amazing, I could use that." I say casually before flicking my hand towards the staff.
The look on his "face" when I casually pull the staff from his cloudy grip into my hand is amazing. The look on my face when it instantly charges my suit by basically exploding with energy and sending me twenty feet away forcefully is not a happy one. I stop myself mid-air with magic while watching the staff float back to him slowly. He looks surprised, but confident.
Ooookaayy... Attunement rules huh? I can't use it without separating it from him magically. Thank you Dungeons & Dragons for teaching me something about magic. Actually, everything about magic. So I just need to remove the magic from the staff or get him to un-attune from it. Easy enough?
"Hey! Strife dude! You ready to surrender yet?" I yell out while attempting to conjure up a stronger than usual spell.
"Of course not you fool! I am so much stronger than you! What a silly question." Strife replies in the most flabbergasted tone I've heard since I arrived in this world.
"Bad choice for a cloud to make against an Air magic user." I reply, grinning almost wildly.
The only thing I see before the spell goes off is a confused look coming from the dark being in front of me. A tornado swirls up instantly, pulling in dirt, rocks, and other debris; Including his body. The staff falls to the ground as I keep the spell alive, trapping him inside.
Let's see about that staff then.
Analyzing it shortly with my magic, I attempt to find a way to dispel the attunement. Instead, I find something else. A source of power that is more powerful than anything I've felt in an enchanted object.
What is this? This.. Feels kind of familiar. Just like when I was pulling Pinkie's magical essence outwards.
Not even a second after that thought, a calm but quiet feminine voice resounds in my head. "I would recommend not doing that. Thou might get hurt greatly."
H-Hello? Who are you? What are you?
Again, the voice replies. "I am what you are holding, young one. You should probably drop me before the defense magic activates. I can't hold it back for much longer."
How about no? A second or two longer is all I need. Annnndd There.
I feel the magical connection between the staff and the cloud break, and stop my whirlwind spell. Looking over to where the spooky scary cloud was, I see Strife re-form. He looks around and gets his bearings again before noticing the staff in my hands. He pulls off a cliche villain grin and reaches towards it. I get a great idea and act like it's actually trying to fly out my hands, then actually send it over to him quickly.
"You see!? I am a god! Nothing can destroy me!" Strife exclaims hysterically before, once again, pointing the staff at me.
I shriek in fear and cower before the 'God'. When nothing happens, I just give him a nice smile.
"You're not a god, but that staff was powerful. I'm sure you could've been too, if you even began to train." I say before pulling the staff from his smoky hands and dropping it into mine.
His face contorts from confusion to rage. With that rage, he decides to fly at me at a reasonable speed. I quickly attune to the staff and realize how little magic is left in it. Pointing it towards him, I cast a spell out of curiosity. He freezes but a few inches away and screams out in pain. I continue the spell and watch him shrink, and when he got to a reasonable size I stopped. In front of me now isn't some almighty powerful 'Strife'. Only a small floating cloud with an angry face remains. He looks at me in horror after realizing what I did to him and flies away in a hasty manner.
There, that should make him... Less menacing and powerful. Magical clouds are still magic, even if it can talk. So a little magic essence transfer to this staff and boom, he gets smaller and more manageable. Now that he's done with, what about you?
Unsurprisingly, the staff replies. "I did not expect such powerful magic from you, it seemed like you couldn't do much to him. The nightmares screams were a bit much, though he did grow to that size through taking magic from me. I have you to thank stranger. Without you, I would have perished."
"You're welcome, but who are you? And why are you in this 'Staff of Sarcanas'?" I say aloud accidentally.
Xirandine slowly walks up and waves his leg in front of my face. "Are you alright? You seem to be talking to a staff."
Oh right, he wouldn't be able to listen to you. Should I be keeping you a secret? If not, please speak aloud if possible.
The staff floats out of my hands so that it is in front of us both clearly. "Hello. I am Queen Prisma, former ruler of Equestria. Where am I now? It is hard to see out of this prison I am stuck in."
I simply rub my temples and sigh.
Great, a Queen of ages past that is stuck in a staff. Why me and why now? No such thing appeared in the show. That seems to be happening a lot during my visit here.
"I don't remember a Queen of Equestria, though it might have been omitted from the books these ponies made." Xirandine replies, inspecting the staff closely and prodding it with his bug hoof.
"Have my nieces removed me from history then? They overtook my rule, and had me trapped in this staff for so long. They have the nerve to erase me as well!?" Prisma replies, sounding and looking as angry as a staff can.
"So they removed you from power? Why? Knowing them it must have been something important and 'good'" I reply.
She might be a large threat to the peace in this world. It's strange that I've not seen a thing about her, or this Staff of Sarcasm.
"I.. May have killed their parents. Though back then that was okay! Well maybe not okay, but more so... Allowed?" answers Queen Prisma, physically making the staff droop.
I blink a few times, and then a few more before grabbing the staff and teleporting directly to Celestia with Xirandine. We arrive in the throne room unsurprisingly, where Celestia and Luna are sitting. Xirandine is somehow already changed into a different form. I throw the staff forward in front of them onto the floor.
"You can figure this out yourselves, I honestly don't want to deal with it." I say sternly before pulling me and Xirandine back. He waves quickly before we disappear.
Appearing in the forest, where we just were, I start walking back towards the party. Xirandine is close by me, back in his true form.
"I suppose that's it then?" he says aloud while we pass some of the damage to the forest.
"Yep, I'm not gonna be a part of their problems. I have plenty of other thoughts in my head to deal with. I'm just glad to get back to Pinkie's party, maybe there will be some cake le-" I start to say, before I feel a famliar sensation and groan audibly before I get ported back to the throne room and continue to groan in front of the worried and nervous looking sisters.
"Devan, where did you find this... Staff?" Celestia asks in a faked calm tone, her magic making the staff tremble.
"Some evil cloud thing showed up, failed at beating me, and I took the staff. I believe he said it was called the 'Staff of Sarcanas'." I reply in a ANNOYED AS FUCK tone.
"You captured this 'cloud', right?" asks Luna shakily.
"No. I weakened him greatly but did not capture him. Couldn't think of a way to capture a cloud. Oh.. a bottle. Damn." I respond, thinking of a simple solution.
"Do you know anything about this staff? Where it came from? What it does?" Celestia questions sternly while stepping slowly towards me.
I sigh and rub my temples slowly before giving my answer. "Yes, I do. It came from that clouds 'grip'. It apparently houses souls, at least one."
As I finish, my armor glows faintly and stops after one second and then stops. I feel the jewel on my chest to find out what just happened.
Its full. Why would it be...
I look around and see magic emanating from Luna's horn. My expression changes from confusion to disbelief.
"You dare to try and mess with my mind? Because you want to cover up your secrets?! You are pathetic Princesses! You could have simply asked for me to keep your damned secret, heck I don't even care about your past. But Luna, really? You, of everyone I know, betrayed me just like that?" I say through a clenched jaw and gritted teeth.
Celestia looks at Luna with surprise, who is donning an ashamed face, and deeply sighs. "She was just scared Devan. Prisma caused so much evil in the past, Luna is afraid that you were going to tell others. It would cause a panic if it were to come out that such a...being... is still around. So can I ask for something, please?"
"From now on, I will only do things for you in exchange for reward. I have the perfect thing to ask for in this case. I want to be immune to both of your magics." I state, folding arms and looking into their eyes.
Taken aback, they both look at each other. Luna shakes her head slowly while Celestia looks down before apparently remembering something and shooting her head up, looking off past me.
"I can do something that might be a nice... Compromise. How about a restriction that only allows supportive or defensive magic to be used on you? Something that can't directly harm or change you?" Celestia proposes, giving a somewhat nervous smile.
"That.. Will suffice. Luna, I forgive you, though keep in mind that I won't take such a betrayal well in the future. You really made me think about our friendship, but I won't abandon you as my friend. So, what do I have to do?" I ask, waiting for a boring fetch quest of some kind.
"You will need to track down this 'Strife' character and come back with information on where he got this staff from as well as who might have told him about it. That is all." Luna replies with some sort of relief in her voice.
"So I will.. Have to leave Equestria most likely?" I ask, intrigued.
"Yes, and we have another thing to tell you, though I would have liked it to be under better circumstances." Celestia says, pulling a box from behind her with magic and dropping it into my hands that I held out.
Opening it I find a pin of sorts, beautifully ornate and holding the symbol of the Princesses. I look up at them with a confused look.
"Luna and I tested you a while ago. Echo and Giselle fought you with and without magic, and you prevailed. They both agreed on one thing, you are stronger and more resourceful than them both. This pin is to commemorate your promotion Devan. You have been chosen to be the Captain of the Guardians of Equestria, if you want the title. It does come with plenty of benefits, if that's what you want." Celestia says with a kind of pride and satisfaction in her voice.
A Captain? Me? I don't think I want all of that reputation and prestige to bog down my daily life.
"I don't know... I don't really want all of that attention. What kind of benefits?" I ask, twiddling with the pin in my hand.
"The Guardians of Equestria are a secret group that do the background work for these lands. No pony will know about your involvement, like we discussed before. For the benefits that you would gain, there are three things. That pin will get you into certain places for free. There's plenty of inns and other shelters you can use in the name of the crown. You also surpass most authority in terms of decisions and other guard duties. Even others with the Captain title must listen." Luna states with certainty.
Wow, that's... Convenient and useful.
"The last thing then? That all does sound pretty good." I say, waiting for the last benefit.
"You will receive a sum of five-hundred bits per calendar month, kept in a bank here at Equestria. Said bits can be withdrawn magically using a spell I will teach you. Will that suffice?" Celestia asks with a warm smile.
F..F...Five-hundred!?! That's more than I make in... I don't even know!
"Y..Yes, that's good. That'll do more than enough." I say shakily, giving a cliche and nervous thumbs up.
Celestia claps her hooves with happiness before clearing her throat and going back to her normally professional tone. "Perfect! You will leave in a few days, so I recommend packing some clothes and informing your friends that you will be leaving. We do request one thing on your travels however. We ask that you recruit one or two more members to join the Guardians of Equestria. Our trust in your judgement of character will hopefully shine through and select talented beings."
"So you want me to... Find information and find others to join? That's a lot, but I suppose it's worth it. But three days is all I get to prepare? I'm sure Pinkie wont be too happy about me leaving." I say with a sigh, dreading the moment I have to tell her.
"I'm sure she will understand that it's for the good of the world, though please don't relay why you're going." Luna requests sheepishly.
"Yeah, I get it. Secrets. Is that all?" I ask impatiently, tapping my foot.
"Just the the spell for magical withdrawal, it should just take a moment." Celestia says before pulling a scroll out from a pouch nearby.
—— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— —— A Few Hours Later In Ponyville
What a weird spell, I have to actually use a rune. I haven't learned much about them but apparently they are basically enchantments you can write down? Going by Full Metal Alchemist, it'll do a predetermined effect whenever you activate them. Whatever, all I know is that it connects to my 'bank' and I just need to change the number on the rune itself to determine how much I withdraw from it. Depositing isn't possible in this way for some reason, but hey, I just have to worry about what I need and use it then and there. It only works with my specific magical essence too, so that's good for security purposes. Seems like this world has a lot of organization in the background that I didn't know about. Now for making preparations for my travels. I am to head south, since that's where I remember that cloud heading. There's some place called 'Kludgetown' down there where I can ask more questions.
As my thoughts and plans pass through my mind, I happen upon my home, which is just Rarity's home.
Well, time to put in an order for about seven sets of clothes. It seems like the south is a desert area, so plenty of shorts and a light outfit that will help keep me cool. I don't have a hat either, though I suppose my cloak will work for that quite well.
I walk through the door and see Rarity in the corner looking at a dress on the small stage. She's intensely staring at each individual part of it, circling it like a vulture before pouncing on a specific seam near the 'armpit' at the front. After a moment or two of a quick fix she turns back around and nods with certainty.
"What do you think darling? Doesn't it look absolutely fabulous?" she asks me with inquisitive eyes.
What a very Rarity sentence for her to say.
"The cool but crisp magenta meshes well with the fuchsia highlights you have strewn throughout the piece. I'd add some darker tones to give it a bit more pop however, if you're looking to catch someones eye with it." I say with a knowing smile.
Rarity just stares at me for a second, then back at her creation before responding. "Devan, those colors aren't anywhere near what you just stated, though your point is taken. Do you need something?"
"Yes, I need seven sets of light clothing that are made for traveling in desert climates. I'm willing to pay, and it doesn't need to look fancy." I reply with matter-of-factly sound to my voice.
"Ah, an order for clothing? From you? How nice! I've been itching to make something else for you, but haven't found the time. When do you need them to be done?" asks Rarity, who is already searching through fabrics to get started with.
"Three days from now." I say with as warm a smile I can muster.
Fabric stops in mid-air before a flustered Rarity turns towards me, eye twitching. "Three days? Was that right? And how much are you going to pay for this? I would need extra due to me having to delay my other works and having to work full time on this project. I don't think you'd have eno—" Rarity starts, before seeing me drop a pouch with fifty bits in it onto a nearby table.
"How about that? Should be enough, I have a lot of planning to do. A big trip for an important reason. I'll be leaving the birds nest, as the phrase goes. I'll be back eventually, but I want a set of clothing that will be acclimated to where I am going. I hope you wouldn't mind if I left most of the things I didn't need here?" I say while amused by Rarity's slack jaw.
"Yes... That will be more than enough. I'll even throw in a scarf, if you're dealing with a sandy area at all, you will need to protect your face. Give me two days, I'll be finished then." stutters a surprised but professional Rarity.
I nod to her with a grin and make my way upstairs to gather the things I will need and prepare to pack them into the bag I received not too long ago from Applejack.
Now that I have the basics, time to get a few survival components. I'm glad that Sunbutt gave me one-hundred bits of my five-hundred this month in advance to purchase what I needed. Fifty should get me what I need to survive, while magic should fill in the rest.
After scrounging around Ponyville, I manage to find a canteen or two, a tent set, a few emergency dried fruits and a map of the southern area of Equestria.
Unfortunately I couldn't find a map of anything outside of Equestria, though I suppose that makes sense. These ponies are very comfortable in their safe areas, so I doubt that they want to leave. I suppose I'll go back, since it's getting late... I'll save the goodbye's for tomorrow and leave early the morning after.
Heading back, I see Pinkie Pie on her little balcony, randomly looking around while leaning on the railing. She see's me and smiles widely before waving frantically. I can't help but smile at her reaction and float myself up slowly and give her a tight hug. She kisses my cheek before nuzzling her forehead against mine before planting another kiss on my lips this time and heading back inside with a shy wave goodbye. I wave back slowly until she disappears from view. I head back towards my room, executing a few excited flips mid-air, catching the things I forgot I bought recently. Landing in my room through my window, I put everything down and undress before laying down and sighing in a very cliche way.
What a world.
Author's Note
Remember, Devan was transported to this world after the start of Season 6 as a show in his world. The movie didn't come out, so he just ya know.. Doesn't know.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Smaller chapter this time, but that's just because it's to introduce the journey Devan is about to start. Also, HI! I'm back! Woo! Expect big chapters ahead.
The Start of a Journey
Desert attire? Check. Jerky? Check. Vegetable Jerky? Unfortunately, check. Looks like that's about all I'm going to need, boy am I glad that Celestia was able to find some meat for me to take. The journey is going to be hard enough with it being so far, having a nice meat 'treat' will be nice every now and then to keep my morale up. It is supposedly a week-long trek to this "Klugetown" where the dumb cloud might have went to. I don't relish having to leave a nice, peaceful area to go to some mysterious southern area that NO ONE KNOWS ANYTHING ABOUT SOMEHOW!
I groan audibly, startling Sweetie Belle whom is standing near me, making her fly into the air comically and onto my shoulders. I poke her rump gently and she slides down my body, nervously smiling. Patting her head, I put my comically large backpack on and head out of the door, hearing a cheery 'goodbye' behind me. As anime as I can be, I put my hand up to signal my goodbye and move on.
Jesus this thing is heavy. I have to use some basic enhancement magic just to not tire myself out. Whenever I can find a backpack maker, I'll have to get a good one and enchant it to be lighter or something... I wonder if 'Bags of Holding' can be a thing here with all of the magic. Huh..
During my thoughts, I bump into a certain pony I was trying to avoid for fear of a quiz. A purple pony that, like always, has a book in her face. While she collects herself and goes through saying 'sorry' more times than I really want to hear, she finally looks up and realizes who I am. Twilight begins to speak but notices the attire I have as well as the giant backpack on me and puts on a quizzical face before I put a finger up to my mouth.
"Shhhhhh. Don't say a thing little bookicorn, I'll be back soon, ask me things then. But here's a little tease. Follow me, and I will say nothing." I say with a teasing grin before popping out of thin air and appearing in Pinkie Pie's room.
I can't even imagine her face right now. I doubt she knew that I could teleport like she could. Hah!
Due to it being early in the morning and Pinkie Pie having a crazy 'Farewell Party' thrown for me last night, she is still asleep. I feel a smile creep up on my face and put the backpack down slowly before slinking into the bed next to her. Light seems to be shining directly onto her snout from a nearby window, lighting up the bright pink fur and causing it to glisten in a very beautiful scenic look. I can't help but admire the way she looks, her mane straight and her body curled up in a very cute manner. I move her mane after a moment and kiss her cheek. Her face shows a small disturbance before a small smile forms on it. Her eyes open slowly and her smile gets a bit warmer before she kisses my cheek in response.
"Hey there my little sweetie." I whisper, looking deeply into her eyes.
"Right back at ya, 'magic hands'." she replies, blowing a quick raspberry in a cute manner.
"I'm about to leave, just thought you'd like it if I came by." I state, putting my hand on her face and stroking it gently.
"Yeah... I do like it. But I hate that you have to go. Even if it isn't forever." Pinkie replies with a sigh, nuzzling her face into my hand.
I feel something wet hit my hand, and realize that a tear fell down her face. I feel my stomach twist and my brain almost shut down from the guilt.
She loves me that much? These ponies wear their hearts on their sleeves already, but Pinkie? I can imagine hers is thrown at everyone she meets in hopes of finding someone special. I can't let her down. Her true smile is all I want to see in the future.
Pinkie starts giggling, and I notice that I've been staring at her for waaaayyyy too long and stroking her cheek for just as long. I feel blood rush to my face and ears and slowly move my hand away. She doesn't allow this and pushes my hand back onto her face with her hoof. I can't help but get even more red, but comply.
With another small giggle, Pinkie speaks. "You're cute sometimes, you know that Devan? Wanna know a secret?"
Embarrassment and nervousness flowing through my body, I can't help but give a simple reply. "Uhh, sure?"
"I really... really... REALLLY.... hate sweets." Pinkie says with a flushed face.
I blink a few times, then a couple more before shooting up in bed. "WHAAAATT?" I exclaim in surprise. "But, but.. In the show it shows you loving sweets, and even eating them in private!"
Pinkie twiddles with her hooves and gives a sheepish smile. "Yeah... I may have had to make sugar-free sweets for me. I just hate the taste of sugar, but everyone else seems to love it! So I can't help but make some for each party, ya know? I always try to hide the fact I hate sweets. I think they would all think I'm weird, being a party pony and all that." mumbles Pinkie.
"I think my grasp on reality has just loosened a bit. But... If you really hate sugary sweets that much, why would it be weird to say so? I mean, you're still Pinkie Pie. Not liking sugar won't change who you are. You'll still go through the trouble of making sure everyone is happy while at one of your amazing parties, so just be yourself okay?" I say with sincerity, holding her hoof in my hand while feeling a smile being plastered on my face.
"D-Devan... You're such a dummy." I hear Pinkie say before her lips touch mine for a second. Backing away slowly, she can't help but look away in embarrassment. "Thank you for being my dummy. You should probably get going, I want you to come back sooner rather than later."
"Don't worry, if you ever want to talk to me, don't forget that you can using that mirror. I know it won't be the same as being near you, but at least it's something." I say with confidence, trying to motivate both Pinkie and I.
I didn't realize how much I really do care about her.. I'm surprising myself more and more recently. These ponies really know how to get you to care about them. PInkie... I guess I'm in love huh? In love with a Pony.. What would people say from Earth I wonder. Probably something stupid that would get them punched. Alright, she's right, I need to get going.
"You're right Pinkie. The faster I get back, the faster I get to hold you again." I reply without holding back my feelings.
Her face instantly turns a deeper pink and her ears let out.. Steam?
What...
I watch her faint and chuckle, knowing she should probably get more sleep anyways. Before I leave, I kiss her cheek yet again. That familiar feeling of teleportation washes over me and I appear in Everfree Forest at a hut that is just as familiar.
"Zecora? Get out here you Zebra! Don't leave me waiting, or I'll just leave ya!" I yell, smirking at my rhyme.
"I'm coming, I'm coming, don't throw a fit. You'll attract predators, and might just get bit!" sounds a voice from inside the hut, answering my rhyme with another.
Hah! How she comes up with these rhymes all the time, I'll never know. I didn't think it'd be just like the show.... I just rhymed in my own damn head.
The Zebra I know and love comes out of the hut with a small bag in her mouth. After reaching me, she leans forward a bit as if to hand me the bag. Without moving a muscle, I use my magic to pick the bag out of her mouth.
"So what's this?" I ask rhetorically while opening the bag as it floats in front of me.
"A potion or two, made to help you. Sometimes the need might arise, to deal with an unwanted surprise. The potion blue, makes no one see you. The potion red, heals you instead. The potion green, makes you stronger than you might seem. The potion white, is for when you are almost out of light." Zecora replies, pointing to each potion as it is mentioned.
"So... Blue makes me invisible, red heals my wounds, green gives me a great strength and white... Refills my magical essence?" I state, questioning my last guess.
Zecora nods before responding with a stern look. "Correct you are indeed, but never mix these in greed. A dangerous spark will ignite, destruction will leave nothing in sight."
I gulp audibly and nod slowly in response, making sure they are tucked securely in my already large sized bag. Zecora smiles warmly before continuing past me.
As Zecora walks away, I hear her voice sound one more time. "Get on your way, you're wasting the day. Be careful at night, there's more than just a cold bite. Make sure to watch the sky, sometimes the weather can lie. Farewell, my friend, don't meet your end."
I can't help but smile at how motherly Zecora is acting, and head towards the southern part of the Everfree. I decide to take it easy on my magic and just fly using the jet method that Echo taught me. Looking over the horizon, I see a vast desert awaiting me. Stopping along the way to view the nice scenery, I finally make it to where the desert starts.
"I wonder if the Mane Six ever make it this way sometime in the show. I would think so, considering that it seems like an important land. Ah well, guess I'll find out in a few years huh?" I say aloud with certainty in my voice.
"So, you don't know if this 'Mane Six' enter these lands huh? I assume you mean the Elements?" squeaks a voice from on my shoulder.
"Yes Obsidian, I have no idea what I'm about to deal wi—" I begin to say, stopping mid air and staring at a laid back, tiny Obsidian that's lounging on my shoulder.
The small tree pony smiles mischievously before saying one thing. "Boo".
A Strange But Familiar Place
Beetlejuice! Beetlejuice! Beetlejuice!
Author's Note
It's nice to be back to making these more often. Grab some Yorkshire tea, sit back, and relax.
Beetlejuice! Beetlejuice! Beetlejuice!
"I'm not even in this supposed show!? A moving picture show, and they don't include me?!" the tiny Obsidian exclaims, throwing her front hooves into the air while standing on the end of the walking stick I'm using.
"Nope, haven't seen you once. At least, you aren't a speaking role. Maybe in the background? Though you would thiiinnkk that a tree infused pony would be pretty important. Oh well." I say, smirking at her shock.
"Ooohhh the BIG me is gonna have something to say to those damned elements." mumbles Obsidian, pouting profusely.
"Maybe there's a reason you don't get involved. After all, they seem to create peace quite easily without you. Ooorrr perhaps you're doing stuff behind the scenes? Defeating more gruesome monsters that wouldn't befit a show for children? Hmmm?" I ponder, putting forth a worthwhile theory.
Tiny Obsidian gains a thoughtful face and aura for a few minutes, then nods before speaking. "That sounds about right. I've stopped around thirty-three monster related attacks after they were crowned as the new elements. It seems that natural energies released by them draw in some of the more wild animals. Isn't that right Xirandine?"
I gain a confused look before sighing when a small weight plops down on my shoulder. A vulture is sitting there, somehow giving a grin of satisfaction and pride.
"Yep! I would say that I felt a force radiate outwards from the old castle when those ponies were named the Elements of Harmony. Tasted good, a lot of emotions on that magical wave." squawks Xirandine the vulture.
"Why are you here huh? I was going to enjoy my peace and quiet on this mysterious trip and yet you two are here." I groan while stopping near a ruinous looking area and speaking once again. "The sun is setting, so I think it's time to get some rest. The night is going to be cold, so I'll get a fire started. I assume you're going to keep watch little lady?"
"I am going to indeed! Not having to sleep is nice, though it makes the nights so much slower. Xirandine, did you give Devan his gift?" Tinisidian asks, giving him a motherly look.
Xirandine seems to think for a few seconds and then smack his head gently with his own wing. "Ah, I forgot! Devan! Did you happen to find a gem for that 'Blue Magic' technique? If so, I can give you something pretttyyy useful."
I actually did recently.. Echo found a nice gem that has the right colors for it after I gave him a decent sum, though he said he would have done it for free considering I'm his captain. I believe it's a Jasper? I need a proper vessel for it. I'm already loaded with more than the required amount of magical items. Any more and I feel as if I'll get mugged by some higher entity or a traveling group of adventurers that thought I was some boss. Buuuutt.. I suppose learning one little spell on the gem shouldn't hurt, right?
"I did find one, this would be the first time putting a spell onto it, so I hope you have something reallllyy good!" I reply, smirking and crossing my arms.
"It is! I mean, I think so. After all, I use it all the time. Ready?" Xirandine asks, turning back into his true form.
I ready the necessary spells and see a magical essence cover his body temporarily. Analyzing the spell he's casting, I see him turn into me, then back to normal. I cock my head in confusion and stop my spells.
"All you did was change into me and back into yourself. I've seen that plenty of times, what's so useful about doing that?" I ask, legitimately puzzled.
Xirandine starts snickering and wipes what I assume is a tear from his face. "I give you the most powerful tool that Changelings have, for free, and you complain? You're a pretty rude being Devan."
Wait what?
Sure enough, when I tap into the gem, I see the spell labeled as 'Change'.
I'm glad I implemented a system in the spell to auto-name it based on what I would call it. It was so annoying having to name the spell each and every time.
I cast it, but nothing happens. I try again, nothing.
"Nothing happened when I tried casting it." I say in frustration.
"Did you try, ya know, thinking of what to turn into?" Obsidian says with a roll of his eyes.
Oh.. yeah..
Before I begin to cast the spell again, I stop for a second and realize something. "If this works, will I be able to turn back into myself?" I ask Xirandine, scared that I'll remain whatever I become forever.
"Good question! I feel as if you can turn it off like any other spell, since it does require magical essence to power. Due to it being something we Changelings do naturally, it doesn't take much. I'm sure you'll figure it out, now change Devan! I want to see what you become!" he replies, excitedly watching me.
"Alright, alright. If I do get stuck, you both better help fix me." I reply, ending with a groan.
I can't believe I'm about to do this. What should I even become? A dragon? No, that might be too much. A bird? That's kind of unimaginative. How about....
Casting the spell for the third time, I think of a simple but common thing that I've seen before enough times to feel comfortable becoming. A light green flash happens, blinding me for a split second, and afterwards I feel a bit smaller. My arms are replaced with two more legs, and my body allows me to walk on all four of them. The small breeze that blows through my fur and mane confirm that I've done it. I am a pony.
"Well, how do I look? Did I get it right? I didn't really get to look a specific way." I ask, getting used to my different vocal cords and throat.
Strange, I sound a bit deeper. I suppose a huskier body would do that.
"You look.. Kind of amazing." Obsidian replies, not blinking once while gazing at me.
"A pony? That's it? Bah, so boring! But she is right, you look like a.. Very pretty male? Pretty enough to become the target of plenty of Changelings yearning for the sweet taste of love." Xirandine remarks, looking me up and down.
I feel a blush come to my cheeks and sit down on my butt... Flank. I look at my newly acquired hooves, turning them slowly while I inspect every bit of fur on me. Looking farther down at my stomach and my rear legs, I marvel at the fact that I actually turned into a pony. Then I see it. I feel a great redness take over my body, and release the spell, turning back into my normal form.
It was just.. Out there.. It was bigger than I was used to.
Looking up at them, I see a tiny Obsidian who is turned away and covering her eyes. Xirandine is on his back rolling around and laughing.
"Sh—shut up! I forgot okay! I guess I got excited because of the spell or something." I stammer, embarrassed by how I revealed myself.
Xirandine stops for a moment and gives me a giant grin before replying. "Oh you got excited alright! Hah!"
I scramble to get up, using my walking stick, and continue to the south. Putting the gem back into my pocket, I realize that it might get lost that way and look at my walking stick. Using a simple transformation spell, I embed the gem into the stick, creating a staff. Obsidian is back on the end of it, looking away from me still.
Stupid bug... I hope I didn't freak Obsidian out too much. Ugh, Pinkie would be so mad I bet. At least the spell gave me my clothes back. I'd ask how that works but I don't care right now.
Stopping for a moment, I feel Xirandine bump into me from behind. I turn a bit so that he can hear me speak. "Thank you. That ability means a lot to Changelings. To just hand it over to another being must mean you trust me a lot."
Walking by me, Xirandine gives a cheeky smile before responding. "Well, I can't let you die yet. I'm still getting paid after all. That should help you blend in at this 'Klugetown' without any issue. Now, what do we do about that?"
Turning back to my front, I see Obsidian standing on my staff and pointing at the creature in front of us. A giant worm, specifically a sand worm. It's body is around twenty-five feet tall, covered in stripes and resembles a worm eating another worm. Initially I couldn't help but feel like it looked familiar, after a second I shook off that feeling and got a few spells ready to be flung.
Time to practice a bit of the techniques Echo taught me two days ago. Alright, let's get this going!
The sand worm rears back and roars before leaping at us. Obsidian just waves at me and melds into the staff while Xirandine turns into a Vulture again and flies out of the way. I pull magical essence from inside me and cast a simple but somewhat risky spell, feeling myself slip into the ground, specifically into my shadow. The worm strikes, but I feel nothing.
It's as if I feel like I'm being pushed, but not hard enough to hurt me. I just need to wait for the worm to stop digging into the ground and get back out there.
While I'm waiting for a few seconds, I take a look around. There is almost nothing but darkness. Above me I see a dim version of what's above my shadow.
This 'Dark Space' that Echo told me about is kind of strange. If I remember, it's almost like a dark version of the world you enter from. Supposedly there's everything in this world that there is in the light world, though you need to be from that world to see anything. I guess it's like being a ghost or in limbo. Can't see anything nor can anything see you. Ah, looks like the worm is almost done.
Above me, the worm is frantically looking around for a target. Xirandine is now his signature form, a large Manticore, and on the back of the worm. He bites down onto the body of it and wraps his own body around it, clawing at the sides. While the worm is distracted, I pull myself out of my own shadow and attempt another technique that was inspired by Echo. Feeling magic flow out of me, I focus on the shadow of the worm and make a motion as if I was pulling it up out of the ground.
I haven't tried this on a bigger scale, especially not monstrous sized, but it should work. It feels like it is, considering it's taking a large chunk out of my magical essence supply. Annnnd...
Large hands spiral out of it's shadow, grabbing onto it and holding it down to the ground tightly. The worm attempts to break free but barely moves as it's tail writhes about. After another split second of it being held down, dozens of small spikes pierce through the worm down the length of it. A final, larger spike, stabs through it's head. After a second or two of painful roaring, it dies down and slumps onto the ground, motionless.
Whew, that took quite a bit of concentration. Used up a bit more than I thought too. Ah well, it was quite big.
I dust myself off and move to the worm slowly, being careful that it didn't actually perish. Before I am halfway there from my last position, Xirandine and Obsidian reveal themselves.
"That was amazing!!" spouts Obsidian, jumping up and down on my head. "You learned THAT much already? Enough to take down that creature so easily?"
"Impressive! For such a squishy being." Xirandine remarks, flashing a smile. "A bit flashy though. Could probably have done more with less power use."
"Yeah yeah, but I wanted to practice with my dark based magic. I'll be fine in a few hou— BEETLEJUICE!" I say, ending with a yell.
"Beetle Juice? Are you making fun of my species little one!?" Xirandine snarls, gaining a scary aura.
"No! That worm reminded me of a creature from a show I watched a while ago NAMED Beetlejuice. You're not a beetle, just a dumb mosquito." I say, putting my hands up in defense.
Xirandine looks me up and down and sighs before responding. "Hm... Don't say something so stupid again then. We do liken ourselves to mosquitos, but beetles? They are pathetic."
"Riiighht" I say nervously, returning my attention to the humongous corpse in front of us.
I'll have to find out about these 'beetles' sometime. Apparently, they are worse than Changelings? Whatever, now lets take a look at the 'loot'.
"Obsidian, you're versed in magical items and materials being so in touch with nature. Anything good on this corpse?" I ask, activating a scanning spell just in case.
"Well, it's hide is most likely tougher than average lighter armor. The teeth that were so.. gracefully shown are most likely venom infused or at least more powerful than normal. Other than that—" Obsidian trails off, gaining a thinking posture.
My scan finally finishes, and three magical parts of the worm are shown to me.
"It's eyes. They're magical. Why is that?" I ask, ready to butcher a creature for the first time in my life.
Xirandine pipes up this time with a somewhat clear answer. "Potions are the first thing I can think of, though there are spells that require eyes as well. Though this worm is outside of my knowledge, so perhaps you should just get them and find out?"
"I will, though there's one more thing. There's something magical inside of it. Right abouttt.... There." I state, pointing my staff at a part of the worms body a little bit past it's head.
"It must have eaten something important! Perhaps an ancient relic?" Obsidian says with glee and fascination.
"Stand back, it's probably going to be messy when I rip open the belly of this creature." Xirandine warns, seemingly filled with just as much glee.
Oh boy.. Yeah, I don't really want to ruin my new clothes on the first day I set out. Why is it that this stuff always happens to me? Must be Main Protagonist syndrome, hah.
As Xirandine gains a form that seems to be mostly claws and teeth rather than flesh, I step around twenty feet away from the body. The sharpened limbs of this strange new Xirandine start to rip through the worm at high speeds, to the point where he disappears in the guts of the creature. After a few seconds however, the sound of flesh being cut stops, and I hear a voice.
"Devan, Obsidian, you might want to come here." Xirandine says loudly from within the worm.
"Probably going to show us something stupid like some magical poop or something." I say with a scoff before heading down to him and carefully peering into the worm.
The sight in front of me is dark, but unmistakable. Xirandine is back to his regular form, and on his back was indeed the magical thing I sensed. The body of an anthropomorphic cat creature, someone that seems young and somewhat feminine. The cat-person lifts its head and gives a heartwarming smile.
"Thank you." says the feline humanoid before passing out and losing the magical aura around it.
"I also found some poop" chimes Xirandine as he floats a piece of literal shit in front of me.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Abyssinians Have Wares If You Have Coin
After camp was set up, I gaze up at the clear sky filled with stars. Each one glitters as if a soul resides in them, fueling their brilliant light. A moment or two after indulging myself in the glory of it all, I look down at our new guest. She is sleeping on my sleeping bag, inside of my tent with a blanket on top of her. The wounds she has are harsh, with acid burns covering a decent amount of her body. After giving Tinisdian a lot of magical power from my gems, even then she wasn't fully healed. A large part of her tail is naked, while most of the other burned areas are at least growing fur back in already. What fur is there glows in the campfire, intensifying it's bronze color. A few items got through the digestion process. The clothes that she had with her, are almost dissolved away and left in tatters. A strange emblem that seems like something African is patched onto the small amount of clothes left. A sword that is ornate and bejeweled with emeralds also made it through. The blade is melted, but is obviously thin like a fencers blade would be. Finally, my eyes fall on the last item. A bag that seems undamaged somehow.
That bag, the fact it was completely undamaged is strange. Everything else, including her sword, was damaged. I'll have to ask about that later, especially because of the fact that I can't even open the latch on it. Speaking of...
The female cats body twitches slightly before her eyes open slowly, blinking a few times before her sudden realization that she's somewhere different and sitting up quickly. Xirandine notices this and turns into some smaller lizard creature, almost like Echo. Tinisidian disappears into my staff again and I just stand there looking down at her as she is looking around.
"Where am I?" asks the cat-woman in a smooth accent that resembles an Ethiopian one from Earth. Her paw reaches for her head and ends up on a burned area. After feeling that area for a bit, she freezes for a moment before putting her paw back down and continuing to speak. "The worm creature, you found me inside of it. I was scouting a few days ahead for the caravan I was assigned to, and was taken by surprise. I was too tired from the journey, that I didn't react in time. I thought I was going to die, but a few hours of being digested made me lose some hope. I heard the beast attack something, and felt it suddenly be pushed downwards. Realizing that it might be felled, I pushed out magical essence in hopes that I would be found. You found me, whatever you are. You killed the beast as well, so I can only assume you are powerful."
"Ah right, I guess I would be considered that huh? I can survive, that's all that matters to me." I reply, sitting down in front of her on the cool sand.
"I see... You gathered my things as well, thank you. I'd ask what you are, but that's not important. What is important however, is that my caravan will be here tomorrow. As a Captain, I should probably gather something to cover myself." states the cat, getting up and revealing her bare body.
I turn my body away almost instantly and peer off into the distance, admiring the quiet night.
A captain eh? I guess there must be a pretty important place nearby to have rankings like that. Of course the Princesses don't know much, too busy fixing the messes over there. I'll need to find out more before I keep going forward.
After a bit of scuffling behind me, I turn back around to see a cat that is barely covered. I can't help but appreciate the beauty of this being, even with the burns.
"What will you do now?" I ask, standing up to see her off.
"I will stay here if you don't mind, my magical reserves are low and I need rest. I do need to eat, so I will go scavenge some meat off of that corpse you left over there." replies the cat, pointing her right paw at the worm. "After the caravan arrives, I will leave with them. We're headed to Klugetown."
I grab her paw as she tries to walk past me and smile. "A few questions first, if you don't mind." I say gently.
"I suppose that will be alright, you did save my life and possibly prevented future problems for the caravan." she replies, sitting back down next to me on a medium sized rock. "Go ahead."
"What do you know about this area? I see there are giant worm creatures, but I know little of it." I ask, gesturing to the area around us.
She puts a paw to her head in thought before responding."You're a traveler then? Well, it is like any other desert. Immensely hot in the day, surprisingly cold at night. The creatures here seem to be more feral than other places however, almost frighteningly so. The place I come from is on the other side of the desert. It's name is Abyssinia, though I assume you must have at least known that. Other than that, expect very little from the inhabitants. They are greedy and selfish, even some of my people are the same way. Watch your back, or you might find a dagger in it."
So, I've left the 'tutorial' area. Fantastic.
"That is... Disconcerting. I think I will be fine though, I am not alone after all." I state, giving a grin of confidence. "How about your name?"
"My name? It is Sēti Wenidi." replies Sēti, flashing a quick smile.
Weird name, though it is a foreign world. 'Pinkie Pie' would be laughed at on Earth without the show existing though, so I guess it's fair game.
"Lastly, can we join you on your journey to Klugetown? Having a group that knows the way instead of wandering south through the desert would be smarter. If required, I can give some payment." I ask nervously, hoping she will accept us without payment.
I really only have around one-hundred bits left after all that I purchased for this journey. I don't want to use much of it, though I will be receiving more at the end of this month.
Again, Sēti thinks for a moment then nods. "You saved my life, and if you are offering to accompany us to town as added muscle as well, then I have no issue. Just let me do the talking."
"Thank you for allowing us to travel with you, now should I introduce you to my friends?" I ask, crossing my arms in some attempt to seem cool.
"No thank you. The lizard-bug and tree-pony that travel with you can stay hidden in plain sight, it would be better if the caravan didn't see too many at once." replies Sēti, smirking as she points as both the lizard on the ground near us and the staff on the ground.
I feel my mouth slack and almost open up in surprise. The lizard skitters underneath the rock in shame and the staff shakes a bit before poofing out a small stick. Sēti walks away, shaking her hips in a grandiose way and I just turn back to the fire I started a bit ago, adding fuel to it.
—————————————————Early Next Morning—————————————————
After tying the tent up and putting it back into my backpack, I grab the staff and feel a memory drift back into my mind. One of a large tree, a dying friend and a strange being with a similar tool. I pull the gem out of the now walking stick and place it on the large rock from the night before. Feeling around the sands with my magic, I find what I'm looking for. Loose metal from days past rise up from the depths of the never ending sea of sand and on the rock. I attempt something I haven't really done before, and try to create a ring. The metal doesn't seem to form correctly, creating rough edged shapes with oblong holes. I frown at my failure, but feel a paw touch my shoulder. I look up at her and she puts a claw to her mouth before giving a sly smile. A second later she prods the metal on the rock gently and I see the metal smoothly shape into a ring of somewhat intricate design with a setting that would fit the gem perfectly. Another tap on the gem and it floats onto the ring as prongs come out of the setting and wrap around it tightly. I pick up the ring and try put it on my right index finger, it warps to fit my finger snugly, but not tightly. Inspecting the ring more, I see runic symbols lining the outside. I look up at Sēti again, but with a thankful smile plastered on my face. She chuckles and punches my shoulder playfully, pointing ahead of us at a few wagons coming to us on the horizon.
"There they are, and don't worry about what I just did. Just take it as a friendly gift from a thankful Captain and Gem Master." states Sēti before she walks towards the incoming group.
I nod at her as she walks away and stand up, picking up the walking stick to follow her. A lizard crawls onto my hand, seemingly inspecting the ring and makes a high pitched whistling noise before going into my backpack. I roll my eyes and make a risky decision. I imagine a creature I have seen more than few times before, and activate my ring. A moment and a flash later, I look down to confirm my choice. Scales, claws and leathery skin litter my body. I became an Argonian, at least how I imagined one to look like. Sēti looks back to make sure I am still there, and hesitates slightly when she notices my new form. Her tail frizzes up slightly, and her hand reaches for the badly damaged sword at her waist. Looking at my hand, she sees the ring and calms down afterwards, making a gesture to move faster. I wave in response and catch up while getting used my new structure and feel. My newfound claws sink into the sand, my skin feels a bit tighter but still malleable and finally, the annoyingly hot sun now feels like a nice warmth overtaking my skin.
I could get used to this... Being able to change my whole biology on a whim. Strange that this time I kept my clothes however, perhaps because I am a similar form as before? Shoes are gone though. Stick is here, backpack is definitely here and my cloak is also here. Ah, can't forget about my 'belt'. Welp, looks like I've got most of my necessary things still. Looks like we're almost to them, that was fast.
As we get closer, I get a better look at her caravan. Camels are pulling the presumably full wagons. There a few armed 'cat lords' on the sides of the caravan and one towards the back. Some heavily covered ones are driving the wagons, and they all stop next to us. One of the more bulky cat lords walks up to Sēti and puts his hand up to his chest before addressing her.
"Captain" he starts with the same accent, though rougher. "I see that your scouting mission didn't go as planned. Will you require a new uniform?"
As he mentions the uniform, I examine the one he is wearing. It's somewhat plain, but still imparts a feeling of responsibility. The same crest from her destroyed clothes is patched onto his chest on the right side. A violet coat is wrapped around his body, silver buttons keeping it together going down the front. His pants match the color of the coat, with a red cloth wrapped around his left thigh. I notice that Sēti is walking away and realize I was just staring at the guard for a while, completely ignoring what they were saying. He walks up to me and gives a big smile.
"I hear that you are a powerful warrior, and that you have saved our captain. Perhaps when we are finished traveling to that despicable town, we can have a small match of skill. My name is Jolī, and I hope we get there safely." he says, putting his large paw on my shoulder.
I return the gesture, placing my scaly claw on his shoulder and giving a toothy smile before replying. "I would like that Jolī."
"How about we spar right now instead?" speaks a familiar voice from behind him.
We both look towards the voice and see Sēti wearing her captains attire. A very similar uniform to his, but with a few notable changes. The red cloth is tied around her right bicep and the buttons going down her front are golden instead. Walking up to me, she pulls out her sword, completely whole. I walk up to her and command my belt to regain it's true form, turning into a sword. Looking at my sword closely, she sighs.
"After we do this, I suppose I'll have to teach you a few things while we continue to Klugetown. I will provide a replacement, so I apologize in advance." Sēti says, pointing at my sword.
What? Maybe she doesn't know that it's enchanted so heavily. I guess she will find out. Another battle just a day later? Good thing I'm confident in my abilities.
"Alright then, so how do you want to do this? I assume magic isn't allowed." I say , stepping to a nearby, mostly flat, area.
The four guards stand in a large square around us and hold up their swords. Sēti stands across from me, and after a moment the guards stab the ground at the same time. A thirty foot wall of caked sand rises up around us, creating a dueling arena of sorts. I whistle at the size of it and give her an eyebrow flash. She scoffs and points her sword towards me, I do the same in return.
"Magic is forbidden unless it is within your weapon. The first one to concede or cannot fight back loses." Sēti explains, gaining a stereotpyical fencing stance with one arm behind her.
"Got it." I reply in the rough voice this body gave me.
After a nod from her, we start circling each other, looking for weaknesses. A moment later, she makes the first attack. Thrusting forwards with her sword at high speeds, I barely parry it off to the side before it hits me. The moment Sēti is parried, a follow up attack is made when she slashes upwards. I block this one firmly, sending a piece of my sword out to attack her. In a blink of an eye, she moves her blade away and stabs the piece coming towards her, right through the gem embeded within it. I back away immediately, and attempt to call it back. It doesn't return.
Sēti walks over to the now broken piece of sword and picks it up before speaking. "The gem in a weapon should never be so carelessly open for attack. I would see how such a weapon would deter or even intimidate others, but its honestly a very flawed creation."
The words sting my pride as I sigh at the loss of that piece.
I just need to be more careful, who would have thought she would be so fast and powerful? My weapon isnt that bad...
I send a piece behind me and command it to start launching bolts of lightning at her. It takes a bit to charge up, but a moment later it fires. I rush forward to attack at that moment. Predictably, she dodges the bolt with ease and prepares to take me head on. I give a sly grin and send two more pieces towards her, flanking her from the sides. This makes her jump forwards and attempt to strike me. In response I form the last piece into a thin but sturdy shield and hide behind it to block her attack. Feeling her attack strike my shield, I push her until I feel two more thuds.
Looks like she was caught. I changed them to be blunt so Sēti shouldnt be hurt much. Lets take a look.
Putting the shield down I gaze at the scene in front of me. Sēti is around ten feet away and the two thuds I felt were apparently the remains of the flanking pieces bouncing off of my shield. A shield, which has a hole in it directly where the gem would have been, doesnt listen to any commands. Dropping the useless piece of metal, I put my hands up. Sēti sheathes her weapon and bows before heading my way.
Beaten by a furry, yeesh.
As she is walking my way, she speaks aloud. "You have an inventive mind, I can tell. Though you lack real battle experience. I assume you have either not fought much or simply overpower your opponent before they can do anything."
I suppose she is right.. Most of my battles consisted of me just pushing powerful magics at them, not so much having to think critically. This match was over so quickly. I was outmatched completely, at least in terms of swordmanship. If she is like this now... I cant imagine her fully healed.
I smile and nod before replying. "You're right, I am a bit more powerful than a lot of my previous enemies. Im more talented at magic, less so in swordsmanship or battle tactics. You are very, very fast. Fuck, you even destroyed my sword."
Freezing at her current spot, Sēti displays an embarrassed nature. "I am sorry for that. Others have said I can be a bit.. Overzealous with my teachings."
She's blushing.. Makes me want to pet her. No! No, you can't. Think of Pinkie.
Looking down at my ruined weapon, I can't help but crack a small smile. "You don't say? Though if it was that obvious to counter, then I should be glad that you helped me realize that."
Sēti dons a surprised look, before giving the warmest smile I've seen her make. I smile back nervously and scratch the back of my head, making me wince due to the new claws. A giggle comes from Sēti before she finishes walking to me and holds her sword out. The side by side comparison makes me realize that she isn't that tall at all, around 5ft 4in tall. Looking down at her sword, I confirm that it is indeed the same sword as before. Down to the ornate structure and emerald gems, it is without a doubt the same weapon from before.
"Your weapon, it was mended so quickly?" I ask, feeling along the flat of the fencing sword with the tip of my claw.
Sēti looks down at the sword as well with happiness-filled eyes, enamored by the craftsmanship that she must have imparted onto it while responding. "Yes, due to the gems embedded in it. Of course it is hardened as well, but that doesn't make it invincible. So when I put enough essence into it, the sword can reform by using nearby metals. Smart, right?"
She is so engrossed in her weapon... I suppose it is her craft, why wouldn't she be?
"Indeed... So, you said you were going to teach me a few things?" I say, wanting to learn more.
"Ah, well tell me what your weapon does first, and I will tell you my thoughts." replies Sēti as she sits down.
"It will be a while, are you sure we are okay to sit here?" I ask, gesturing to the stone walls around us.
After cocking her head and giving me a confused look, she "They have already left us, the guards can handle more than I can by myself anyways. We will catch up with them tomorrow. About six more days of traveling are left before we reach Klugetown, I know the way, don't worry."
What? They left? But.... I wanted to see what they had to sell.. Oh well. Knowledge is power! Especially when it comes to magic and this world in general honestly.
"Well, this is what it DID..." I start, ready to explain everything my past weapon was capable of.
—————————————————A Few Moments Later—————————————————
A laughter rings out, echoing in the small stone chamber with no roof that we are sitting in. A laughter of a somewhat cute, but brash female cat. The lizard-human is seeping with despair and embarrassment.
"You.. You... You put THAT much into the swords enchantments?!" laughs Sēti, attempting to catch her breath before continuing. "That's way too much! You'd just be confusing yourself! Sure if you stand still you can do it, but why would you be standing still in a fight?"
"I mean... I am a magic user mostly, like I said before.." I say in protest to her laughter.
Wiping a tear from her eye, she gets close to my face and grins almost wildly before speaking. "So am I. A lot are. You have to be skilled with magic to survive out here. Watch."
Standing up by using a magically created gust of wind, she points a claw towards the wall directly behind me. At first nothing happens but a small buildup of essence on her claw. The color of the essence being a light brown color, not unlike the sand itself. Suddenly, a swirling red hot beam fires from said claw and pierces the wall behind us creating a hole as it drills into it.
Is that... Plasma? Looks like the Special Beam Cannon... It's cool, but I can do the same th—
She moves her finger rapidly, the beam moving with it. The speed of movement is something I can't even fathom, and before I knew it the beam was gone. A few seconds later, the walls fall, cut into pieces. I can't help but express the surprise and awe on my face while Sēti just sits back down and gives a small giggle at my look.
"I.. Wha.. Ho.." I start, putting my hand onto my head and thinking deeply. "You just cut effortlessly into the walls.
"It took me effort! I had to move my finger." comes a reply from the monster in front of me. "Now, do you know what dual magic is?"
"Du.. Dual magic?" I stammer, noticing my form has shifted back to normal due to lack of concentration. "I know how to apply different types of magic to others, but I have no idea what Dual Magic is."
"It is a bit advanced, so I understand why you might not know of it. What alignments do you have? I can hazard a guess, but I'd better be more safe than sorry. Wouldn't want something bad happening right?" Sēti asks, patiently waiting.
Should I tell her about the dark alignment? I don't know how common or uncommon is is outside of Equestria, though even in there it didn't seem to bother those I told about it... Fuck it.
"Earth, Air and Dark." I reply, anticipating a bad response.
Surprisingly, she doesn't react at all besides putting a claw against her chin to think. "That is quite uncommon, though air and earth provide access to both summon magic and spells that change physical forms, power and gravity. Dark is a mysterious, even here, though that can be used with air to apply fierce curses and the like. When mixed with earth however.... It can be quite formidable. You can decay almost anything that isn't magically protected, and plenty that is."
I WONDER why the Princesses didn't tell me that... Whoooo knowwsss.
"You will have to find out by yourself honestly, everyone has a talent for some kind of magic, you'll just have to find yours. Now, back to your weapon. I will provide you with a weapon, what kind would you like?" Sēti asks, putting her slender paw out to the right.
"What kind of weapon? I mean, if I'm not going to be sending it out like before, then I guess I would prefer a medium sized sword. One I can carry in one-hand but also have some sort of heft behind it." I answer, not really sure on what I will receive.
"So you want a hefty medium sized sword? Hm... Ah, I got it!" Sēti replies, casting a few spells in succession. "You used lightning magic, so I will get you a sword that can make use of that."
After a moment or two, metal rises from the ground and starts to form into a sword. "These sands have covered plenty of battles and caravans, so finding metal isn't too difficult no matter where you look. There, I am finished." says Sēti, floating the hilt-less sword into my hands. Inspecting it closely, I immediately recognize the design.
"A falchion?" I ask, running my finger down the side of the blade.
Sēti nods her head quickly before answering. "Indeed, it gives tremendous slashing power while only being a one-handed sword. It's also made of silver. It has been proven over the years that lightning seems to be attracted to silver more than other metals. You can thank mentors of years past for that. Now, for your hilt. You seem to be adept at shifting wood,as so I'll leave that to you."
"Right, a hilt. Lets see if I can find any wood near—" I start to say before noticing my walking stick rattling around and Tinisidian popping out.
"I'll be your hilt!" says Tinisidian happily. "It'll make it to where I can always be around, plus having magically sensitive wood as a hilt will naturally empower whatever gems you put into it."
"Are you sure? Wouldn't it hurt or something? You aren't going to influence my weapon in any way, hm?" I ask, prodding the nose of the small Obsidian.
"Of course not! This isn't 'me', it's just a construct of wood that I imbued some essence with that reports back about what's happening. I have to choose a magical wood in order for it to work for so long, and it must be tougher than usual as well. Go ahead, I'll send another your way in a little while." says Tinisidian before becoming inert and losing all features.
Sēti inspects the wood closely and gives an impressed look. "How interesting. That should indeed be a useful material for this weapon. I'll leave you to it, be sure to make the hilt comfortable for your use in that form, enchantments can help with forming it to your body if you decide to change forms." After finishing, she pulls a familiar looking bag from behind her opens it, pulling out multiple gems. "What do you know about gem enchanting?" she asks, setting black, blue, green, brown, white and red gems in a line.
"I know that the gem color determines the efficiency of the type of magic put into it. For example, brown gems will have more effect when Earth magic is put into it. Red, fire. Blue, water. Green, Air. Black, Dark. White, light. When a gem has multiple colors, it enhances each of the corresponding magics that the colors cover." I state, remembering what I was taught a while ago.
"You are mostly right! However, you need to know something important. When you use a multi-colored gem, unless you are using magic that each color covers, you will not be getting the same amount of enhancement that a mono-colored gem would give. For example, that blast I sent off was a mixture of Air and Fire alignments. If I were to get a green, red and black gem, it wouldn't be nearly as good as just having a Red or Green gem. Other magics interfere with the process and usefulness of enchanting, so it would be better to break it down to one color if you cannot find the correctly colored gems." Sēti says, prodding three gems towards me. "Now, you will make a weapon using the three alignments you have. Oh! And one more."
Sēti pulls out another gem, this one being clear. "Clear gems, are used for arcane magic. You have clearly moved past this field of magic, but it is the basis of all magic. Make use of it, Arcane is the purest of all and underestimated. You have one hour to create a weapon using these four gems and that sword." she says, tossing the gem towards me.
One hour!? But I want the weapon to do so much! How could I possibly..
Sēti sees the panic on my face and sighs. "Want an example of a simpler weapon?"
"Yes please!" I say, grasping at any idea for my weapon.
Standing up once me and moving away, she pulls her sword out. Doing a couple slashes as a warm up, she then breathes in and out slowly. A moment passes before I see a small spark of magical essence flare up at her weapon, and she does the same slashes. At the end of the sword during these slashes, air blades fly out of the weapon, decimating the rubble nearby. A thrust is done afterwards, shooting a a more focused beam of pressurized air, creating a split in the sea of sand as if she was Moses. Raising her sword up, a ball of air seems to swirl around at the end of it. Swiping her sword downwards, the ball flies forward until it hits the ground and obliterates a five-foot sphere of it, causing sand to fly everywhere. Luckily I covered my eyes at that moment, because the force of the sand hitting my skin was enough to burn. Sēti sits back down, except a bit farther away before giving a smirk and nodding towards the pieces in front of me. Shaking, I grab onto each gem and turn the other way with the sword and wood.
She is literally a monster of a character. It looked like she had some sort of conditions in her enchantments that activated based on her moves or something... But I don't like being stuck with just a sword. The whole point of the chain sword i made was so I could have multiple different wea—
Looking down at each gem, I get an idea, one that surpassed anything from before. I begin the hour-long process, creating a simple but complicated weapon.
Author's Note
A new weapon, already? Yeah... To be honest, it was confusing and somewhat annoying to write out what that weapon was doing. This next one though... Fits him better in my opinion.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Variety Is The Spice Of Battle
Come on! What should it be!?
Looking over the the weapon, the magical wood is formed around the blade piece, creating a hilt that fits the grooves of my hand perfectly. Each gem is interwoven into the wood right below where the guard is. That spot is also a more square shape, so that the four gems are placed on the four sides of the shape. The guard is in a cup shape so it comes down a bit over the gems for protection. A plain, oval shaped pommel lies at the bottom of the hilt. The whole of the wood hilt is glowing a deep green, signifying that the wood is indeed magical.
"Are you done yet? You have a few seconds left!" states Sēti, yawning sarcastically afterwards. "Maybe you aren't as inventive as I thought!"
"Shush! I'm thinking! Ah-ha!" I say, finishing up the enchantment.
"Are you finally done? Why did you take so long?" asks Sēti, getting up and dusting herself off.
"Oh, I was done a while ago." I say with an embarrassed smile. "Yeah, I was just stuck on naming the weapon for the past oh... thirty minutes? I had the weapon all planned out the moment I had an idea of what to do, sorry about that."
Freezing in place for a moment, Sēti gives me a confused and bewildered look before laughing hysterically. The wind gusts through our area, making each strand of hair on her short coat of fur to stir gently. I can't help but join her with a few chuckles, realizing that I spent so much time worrying about a silly name.
I guess the days of character customization really stuck with me, though... The name will be important. But I guess she will find that out.
A few more moments of mirth pass by before she clears her throat and wipes her eyes. Walking over to me, she gives the biggest smile I've seen from her, displaying all of her feral teeth.
Sēti places her paws on my shoulders, and shakes me gently. "You are possibly the most clever or most idiotic being I have ever met. What is your name?"
Oh crap, I never introduced myself!? That's rude as fuck.
"It's Devan, Devan Whitney." I say sheepishly, feeling guilty that I was neglecting such an important part of social interaction.
Still seemingly excited, Sēti hops a few feet away. "Devan! Let's see what you have created! If you don't mind creating the same arena as before. They do it ritualistically for Judgement Duels, but this will just be a small bout between us."
"Judgement Duel?" I question, getting a small spell ready.
"Ah, yes. If you were to be judged to have lost, I would to be expected to take what I wanted from you. Let us just say that the duel was a draw, and that we both agreed to that." Sēti says with a bit of a smirk on her face, turning away to get back to the starting position.
Jeez... I don't know if that would have went down well.. I don't have much, and what I do need is required for this dumb journey.
Realizing I've been gathering magical essence in my hand, I cast the spell. Earthen walls rise up, created from the rubble from the last walls. Somewhat impressed with the ease of creating the arena, Sēti gives me a few slow claps. While rolling my eyes, I pick up my weapon and get into a battle stance. Sēti does the same, though seeming a bit more serious this time around with her facial expressions.
Alright, let's just take it slowly for now.. I don't want to show everything this can do.
Right as Sēti steps to the side, I rush forward, slashing at her horizontally. Albeit seemingly surprised, Sēti turns her sword vertically and blocks my attack with some ease. I push my sword up against hers, pushing her backwards along with it. Sēti gives me a strange grin, one that seems a bit crazy. Before I push her into the wall, her sword glows for a moment and she flies upwards around ten feet in a split second. I almost trip over due to the lack of force pushing against me, and look up quick enough to see Sēti hurdling back down towards me, sword at the ready.
I think she's having a bit too much fun.. This is kinda killing me, looks like I need to do more physical training. This journey will demand less magical solutions I bet, so why not start now huh!?
Instead of dodging the attack, like a clever person would, I throw my sword at her to disrupt her attack. It flies towards her, startling her and causing the path she was taking to change. Still heading towards me however, she attempts to slash at me before landing.
"Joyeuse" I say with a grin, making a motion as if I was going to swing with a weapon.
Not a split second later, the falchion was in my hand, ready to be swung. I couldn't help but chuckle at the face Sēti made before our weapons crashed into each other. After she lands on her feet, I stop pushing against her and do a quick slash towards her chest. Sēti gracefully flips away towards the other side of the arena.
Sēti and I begin to circle around each other slowly. "Teleportation magic in a weapon? Very interesting. That would usually use a lot of the magical essence stored in a gem, though that Arcane gem and the wood enhancing the gem most likely made that trivial; Very good, let's hope you have more left in you."
Looking down at each of the gems in Joyeuse, I can't help but chuckle again. "I have plenty left in me, you'll see."
Sēti gets into a lower stance, almost like she is going to jump. "Then I suppose I can try a bit harder, huh?"
Not a moment after she said that, she leaps forward at an impossible speed, fueled by her sword making a gust of air. I hesitate for too long and feel a slice go through the air near my neck. A spit second later, a small cut appears on my neck on that same side she passed. I turn around to see her bouncing off of a wall and flying towards me again. Thinking it will be the same, I slash towards her as she tries to pass. Effortlessly, Sēti dodges my slash with a small change in direction thanks to another gust of wind from her sword and counters by cutting into my right forearm with her claws. I wince at the pain and feel blood drip down off of the arm. Remembering how quickly she attacked, I dodge after turning towards where she jumped to. I barely cause her to miss the attack, almost falling on my ass. This time however I get to see her hit the wall with her legs and look at me in preperation for another attack.
"Not this time kitty cat. Time to show you what this weapon can do!" I say to myself, pushing some magical essence into the smoky quartz gemstone that is mounted onto the hilt.
Sēti jumps again at lightning speed, but confusion is plastered on her face for a second before she thrusts with her sword mid-air, slamming the tip into my weapon and being stopped almost completely, forcing her to put her feet on the ground.
"A shield?" is all Sēti can say in that moment.
In my hand is a shield with five spikes in the shape of an X. The silver spikes are covered in a little bit of hardened rock as well as the outline of shields body itself.
Looking over the shield, I give her a warm smile before replying. "Its not a normal shield, watch out."
The spikes on the shield thrust outwards, attempting to impale her. Attempting to dodge the counter-attack, Sēti uses another gust of wind, but still gets grazed multiple times by a few of the elongated spikes before they retract back into the shield. Seeing the cuts through her uniform and the blood staining them makes me feel guilty, so I push on the smoky quartz stone which is now located on the handle of the shield. The spikes turn into cubes, providing a less lethal way of counter-attacking.
There, no death today! Hopefully. So... What is she going to do now that a straight on attack won't work?
Surprisingly, Sēti gets into the same leaping position. I simply raise my shield up, peering over the edge. Her eyes are now an orange color, while before they were a light green. She also has a more focused expression, one that legitimately worries me.
That's... Probably not good.
As she springs her body to leap towards me, I understand why I felt so scared. The speed at which she travelled is at least doubled, reaching a point where I couldn't even tell when she leapt compared to when she arrived at my shield. Sēti stops in front of me for a moment in the air, which I try to take advantage of by bashing my shield towards her. A blink later and she is now to my left, readying a strike. I genuinely am surprised, but give a smirk.
"Nope" is what I say as the secondary part of this form is activated.
Hardened sand 'drones' shoot up from the ground and smash into her sides and legs. The amount of pain shown in her face, as she is flung away from me via the drones, makes me wince as well. Watching her get up slowly, I cant help but notice how beat up she looks. More parts of her uniform are ripped and bruises have already formed on her legs where the hardened sand struck her. Sēti now has almost blood red eyes, and her face os wearing an almost maniacal smile.
Noticing that this might get bad and escalate into more than just a bout, I ask her a question. "Are you sure you want to continue? I have far less wounds than you, and I have plenty of energy to spare."
She just laughs at my suggestion, almost happily. "Oh I am definitely sure I want to continue Devan. It has been so long since I have had such a good duel. Giving you the knowledge to improve your weapon was a mistake I believe, you are far more inventive than I thought. It is kind of scary, but I can't back down now!"
Putting her hand behind her back, she breathes slowly with her eyes closed for a second. Suddenly Sēti opens her eyes, swinging her sword rapidly in a pattern. Blades of wind careen through the air, threatening my legs and chest. I realize my impending doom and crouch down behind the shield. The blades strike my shield and the sand behind me, creating large cuts into the earth but nothing to my shield.
She is definitely not playing around, that could have definitely killed me normally. This form isn't that good for ranged battle, but I don't want to show the other ones yet either. I might not have a choice soon enough. I can still give some surprises with this shield, so hopefully she will try a forward attack soon.
Peering again over my shield while still crouched, I notice that Sēti is closing her eyes again. Taking the opportunity, I make a dash towards her in an attempt to finish this. Around ten feet before I reach her, she opens her eyes and does another pattern of slashes, but this time involving a thrust or two.
I can't let my shield get hit too much more. I need to avoid these instead of taking them head on... But how? Ah! I got it!
As the flurry of slashes and thrusts ends, I chuck my shield at her after a spin for momentum. It flies at her at a high speed, hitting the wall behind her as she dodges it. I use my arms to block the attack while a few drones pop up out of the ground and attempt to protect me. They start taking each slash and thrust head on while some slip through and strike my arms. To her surprise, I only take a few scratches.
"How?" asks Sēti, kneeling down after such a barrage of attacks from her weapon, using plenty of magical power. Her rapier is still pointed towards me in defiance however.
"This weapon form gives me enhanced toughness." I reply, standing up all the way and then pointing at my shield. "It also can activate effects without me being there."
Panicking, she attempts to leap away from the shield but can't find the strength to fully escape the radius of the effect that is about to happen. Columns of hardened sand fly outwards from the ground and wall in a small area around the shield, slamming into her from multiple angles. Sēti is blown away from the wall with her weapon raised up, towards me. I simply call back my shield and prepare to take another hit from her at close range, when I notice that her eyes seem a bit faded. I put some essence into each of the gems on the inside of the shield and it turns back into a sword, which I stab into the ground. Catching her in my arms, she drops the sword off to the side as I land backwards with her on top of me. I take a moment to make sure I am right, and lay her on the sand, giving her a bit of healing as sand forms around her body.
"She passed out, nice catch." speaks the mosquito in the form of a lizard on my shoulder.
I just chuckle to myself and smile. "Apparently, she is actually a he." I say, doubting every thing I've ever known about the female body up to that point due to the sausage I felt as he fell into me.
Author's Note
Oof. What a chapter. Traps ftw?
A Strange But Familiar Place
I just can't believe it! I thought that they only existed in anime's and very specific porn search results, but there's one right there!
Walking a few feet behind Sēti, I can't help but notice the few masculine features I missed before. The slim body hides the muscles under the fur. The stronger jawline that I thought was just a species thing. Finally, the way HE walks is obviously masculine, but nothing else is. The feminine facial features, the butt of a fit Goddess and the mannerisms all point to him being a female.
What is my life... I could believe that magic was real, but seeing this in person? I just get confused in both heads. Luckily I have Pinkie Pie or else I might have done something stupid. He hasn't said anything since he woke up a few hours after our duel. Considering it's still mid-day, we will get a lot of ground, but it will still take until tomorrow to catch up to them.
Stopping in place for a moment, Sēti puts a hand on his forehead and looks over at the horizon in front of us. "It seems like we might have an issue Devan."
"What's that then?" I reply, looking in the same direction as him.
At a somewhat long distance, a small group seems to be heading towards us. From the vision that I have, they also seem somewhat armed.
Sēti sighs and sits down, tail moving in the air. "They are a traveling band of mercenaries. Most likely, they avoided my caravan due to the size, but they won't ignore us. I have no want to hide, and they might be kind enough to impart some information I want."
Information he will want huh? Perhaps he is on his own mission as well as protecting the caravan?
"I could knock them out if you think they will be a big enough problem. My weapon does have a form that can do that from this distance." I say, giving an obnoxious grin.
He rolls his eyes and pouts for a moment. "No, I don't think that will be necessary. You're lucky I was weak from the worm almost digesting me, or else I would have used something a bit more.. Potent."
Hah, what a cute dude. That... Makes me Bi doesn't it?
I sit down next to him and lean back, looking up at the clear skies. "If you say so... Don't take your loss so badly. I know I barely knew anything about weapon crafting and only a little about enchanting, and still beat you, but I did so by using techniques that you didn't know about. You beat me, I beat you. Fair?"
Ignoring my comment, he taps my leg quickly. "They are going to see you in that form, change to that other one you had before. Seeing a rare creature will only bring trouble."
Oh shit, he's right. Alright.
"Form of.... A Lizard Man!" I say comically, activating my ring to access the Change spell and shift into the spoken form. Afterwards, I stand proudly with my hands on my hips.
Sēti slow claps for a few moments before standing up as well and gesturing for us to keep walking. "Do not give them anything but a basic greeting, I will do the talking and make sure they know I am a Captain of Abyssinia. That should deter them from.. Accosting us. I'd rather not have any problems while I heal."
"Yeah, yeah." I reply in my now rough voice. "Whatever you say, master."
A visible chill goes through Sēti's body before he turns around slowly. "Let us not use that title to address me, if you don't mind."
"Ooookay?" I respond, confused.
Maybe he has some kind of fetish? Whatever, they're almost on us, so it's time to keep quiet.
As we approach each other, I get a better view of the small group that's getting ever so close. It seems like a strange group to me, but most likely normal for a desert area. Two reptilian humanoids are followed by an armadillo creature wearing robes. The reptiles are bulky in stature with one carrying a shield and axe while the other is carrying a longsword. The armadillo creature is short, around four feet tall, and is wearing deep brown robes while also wielding a staff. Like Sēti mentioned, they stop in front of us, the largest of the reptilians flashing an ominous smile.
The smaller reptilian that resembles a bearded dragon comes forward a bit."What's a little cute cat and a strange looking lizard doing in the middle of the desert, hm?"
Sēti sighs yet again before he speaks up. "I am a Captain of Abyssinia on a Royal Mission, the details are confidential as well as important. I would like to know if you happen to have any recollection on the whereabouts of a character known as Strife? He is a magical cloud, dark in color and has stolen many precious artifacts from my lands. I was sent to find and retrieve him, as well as the artifacts taken."
He's looking for Strife too?! What a... Coincidence.
They look at each other, then at us before laughing. "A captain? You!? Hah!" chokes out the larger, more komodo dragon looking reptilian. "What a joke!" cries out the armadillo. "And she wants information from us?!" blurts out the bearded dragon.
After a moment or two of hysterical laughing, they wipe their eyes and gives us both a set of smiles with ill intent oozing out of them. Sēti doesn't react in any way and crosses his arms. "Believe me or not, will you give the information requested? It would help with my mission. If not, we are going to be on our way."
Putting on a serious expression, the komodo dragon leans down and whispers into the armadillos ear. A few moments later, the armadillo closes his eyes for a second before re-opening them. A yellowish aura appears on his eyes.
Magic? What kind... If it's on his eyes, then perhaps sensory magic?
The armadillo stops his spell and, with a heavily shaking claw, reaches up and tugs the komodos jacket erratically. Reaching down to my new sword that is attached to my waist through magical means, I watch how the armadillos eyes follow my hand.
I guess he saw the large amount of magical items on our persons. I know I have at least three magical items on me, if you don't include the eyes from that worm. I should probably make something that protects against magic sensing effects huh. Next time Devan, next time. At least I made it to where the weapon will stay on me comfortably, even adapting to each form it takes.
"It looks like you spooked our mage a bit with those weapons you're using. How about you give us those dangerous items and you can move on? I might even tell you something." growls the Komodo.
Sēti looks down at his weapon and gives a scoff. "You think you can wield this weapon of mine? That's ridiculous, I need it for my livelihood, as well as being able to serve my lands. I crafted this weapon from scratch, so I would rather strike you all down than give it u—"
"You can take mine, not hers." I say with a welcoming smile. "I'm sure that's really what he wants anyways, not that dinky sword."
Sēti turns towards me slowly and gives a mixed look of confusion and frustration. I shrug and nudge him playfully, giving a wink. Walking forward, I pull Joyeuse from my side and hold it up to them. The bearded one slowly moves his way to me from ten feet away and grabs onto the sword, pulling it out of my hands. Taking it back to his companions, he holds it up from the blade like I did. The komodo reaches out for the hilt, signaling my attack. Feeling magical essence bubble up from inside, I put two of my fists outwards and create two giant sized hands out of sand like I practiced. The bearded dragon and armadillo barely get a moment to react before they are grabbed tightly by both hands and pulled into the ground until their heads are barely sticking out. The komodo grabs my sword from the ground and attempts to raise it above his head for a slash at me. After he starts to slash downwards, he falls to the ground, immobile. The sword is glowing brightly, almost blindingly, before abruptly stopping.
I slowly walk over to my sword and the buried mercenaries. "My weapon isn't normal, obviously. It looks like your mage friend didn't warn you about the many problems of handling another beings enchanted weapon, or perhaps he just didn't know himself. Either way, you have now been paralyzed and are being drained of your stamina and magical essence. It will stop when it reaches levels where you will pass out, so don't worry too much about dying."
The bearded dragon reptilian creature squirms desperately, puffing up it's cheeks. "You scum! You will pay for doing this to us!"
I groan and flick my left wrist, covering his mouth with more sand and hardening it so he can't move his head. "I'm really tired of the monologues that are given by every little annoying evil or bad being I've met. Even the good ones monologue, it's just frustrating hearing someone talk about what I'll have to deal with, or fear, or whatever! I am my own being! Let me do what I want!"
A few seconds later, three golems made of sand pop up around the armadillo being, standing ten feet tall and heading towards me slowly. Surprised, but confident, I raise a hand up and pull an earthen wall out of the ground made of clumped and hardened sand.
A mound of sand rises upwards from the ground from behind my wall with the armadillo being on top of it. After seeing me, he points a claw at me menacingly. "Hah! You're an idiot! You think some sand will stop me? I am a sand mage! You're in my playground now!"
Joyeuse.
A half-second later, the sword teleports into my hand. The sand golems are now moving a bit faster after the armadillo noticed my weapon, I just put a bit of essence into the emerald while making a wide swinging motion towards the golems coming from over and around my wall. The weapon finishes forming mid-swing and a wide compressed air blade flies out of it due to me pushing some more magical power into it. The slash of air smoothly cuts both the golems and the wall in half, after which I slash downwards in the direction of the armadillo. A blade of air flies into his surprised face, cutting a bit into him, but not killing him. Sticking my new weapon into the ground, I lean on it, waiting for him. The weapon is now in a longer state, formed to look like a Partizan. The gems are embedded along the spear, along with the wood, forming a graspable surface. A scream of pain fills the air as the armadillo writhes atop his mound of sand, blood flowing out of his face.
"Less talking, more fighting. Now, I could easily cause more pain, or you could tell this nice kitty what she wants to know." I say loudly, keeping up the charade that Sēti is a female for his sake.
"Don't you dare Balmund! We must keep any information given to us a secret! To our graves!" yells out the Komodo, who is struggling to get up.
Ah, I guess he didn't get completely drained... He's a strong one, that's for sure.
To my left, I hear a quick muffled scream before a sound I've never really heard before. The sounds almost like when you stab a piece of meat, except there's a weird scraping noise. Looking to my left to see what it is, I find that Sēti is standing over the buried bearded dragon with his sword in their head. I stare at him, shocked at what is happening before me. Sēti turns to me, and gives a smile as genuine as ever.
"Why?" I ask, my body stunned from what horrors my eyes are witnessing.
I've seen animals killed before, but this is not the same. This is murder of a helpless being that can think, plan, socialize.. It's not right.
Sēti pulls his rapier out of the skull of the bearded dragon, who is also halfway out of the ground now. "They would have gone back to their leaders. We are both strong, but not strong enough to battle a whole clan or gang. If they are willing to give information, I do not mind letting them leave, but not without a certain spell. That, and this one was almost out of your burial. I did not want to risk whatever he might try. We are but small specks in the machine of life Devan. It's time you learned that some cogs need to be removed in order for it to run cleanly again."
As I was about to respond, I feel something strike my side as I was still turned away. Looking back towards my front, I see the Komodo dragon with his longsword attempting to pierce my cloak. Feeling the shock and disgust wash away and be replaced with anger and frustration, I grab him by the leather chest armor he's wearing and lift him up with my left hand.
Shaking him gently, I feel a few tears falling down my face in fear of what I might have to do. "Why?! I gave you a chance to just tell us! We would have let you live, you still can!"
Apparently ignoring me, he keeps slashing at my with the longsword as I hold him up, striking the cloak I made cover my body by this point. I feel the suit gain more and more charges, feeling every single strike and how hard it hits with the more energy being stored.
It's almost to the max amount already.. If he hits me at that point I'll die. I can't let him kill me, but I don't want to kill him! If I don't kill him, Sēti will out of fear of them going back to where their leaders are.... But what if he can't go back?
I put my partizan down and lay my head on his face, casting a quick spell to paralyze his body temporarily. Pushing magical essence from within my cloak into my hand, I place a mark on his forehead and put him down. A moment later, he gets back up and looks at me in confusion and fear before attempting to pick up his longsword but failing. He tries again, only to see that his fingers can't grip around the hilt of the sword. In a panic, he reaches behind him to pull a knife out of a strap on his leg, just to drop it as well.
"What have you done to me!?" he screams, getting onto his knees.
I hand him some meat jerky from my bag and place a hand on his shoulder. "You will no longer be able to lift a weapon against another being. I recommend you tell us where to go to find out more about this 'Strife' character, and head north until you find a town of Equestrians. You will have to learn to live peacefully, that is the curse I put on you. If you CAN find someone to remove that curse, I'll know. If that happens, you won't live. I am sorry, but in order to save you from my companion, I had to enslave your body."
The komodo dragon looks down at his currently useless claws and stands up slowly before he starts to chew on the jerky I gave him. "My name... Is Elkimbet. I thank you for saving me from that cat, but I can't tell you anything about the one you seek. Magical items are not what I studied, the blade is what I was raised to use. There's no point in me going back, so you are right in that I should leave. I will most likely be found, and I have never heard of such magic being used before. You must be a very powerful wizard to do such things. Ask Balmund. He may know more about this 'Strife'. I have to go find a new purpose."
Elkimbet walks away, headed north as instructed. I sigh, knowing that I just cursed another being for life, preventing him from doing what he lived to do. Turning towards Sēti, I see him cleaning his rapier and giving an impressed look.
As he walks over to me, he points at Balmund who is now standing up but still perched on a mound with a bleeding face, as well as the golems that are reforming. "What will you do about t—" is what Sēti starts to say, before I slam my fist into his face.
I will do what I want, but you will not kill another one, not today.
Sēti flies away around twenty feet before falling onto the ground, sliding and rolling even farther away. I cast another spell, burying him in the sand and hardening the sand for extra protection. Pointing a finger at Balmund, I gesture for him to come here. After seeing my display of power and technique, he looks around and nods before gliding on his mound of sand over to me and matching my height. "What do you know? Your friend is dead, and I promise not to kill you but only if you give what we need to know."
"What did you do to Elkimbet? He just left me here?" squeaks Balmund, shakily pointing his claw towards his ex-companion.
Shaking my head, I grab onto my paritzan and lean it onto my shoulder. "He has to be peaceful now, that's all. He's headed towards a better land for his current predicament."
Looking down for a while, then at his expired companion in the ground, then he sighs and looks "Strife is a being that I've heard around some magical gatherings in Klugetown. He supposedly has gathered multiple magical artifacts from Abyssinia, as well as one from an unknown place. That one in particular, the Staff of Sacanas, is legendary for the power it holds. Last I heard, he was rumored to be in Klugetown itself, searching for an airship."
An airship? I remember hot air balloons but an actual airship!? I guess technology is more advanced outside of a magic reliant environment.
I turn to glance at the dead body in the sand then back at Balmund in a hurry before my stomach lurches more than before. "I see, is that all you know then?"
"Yes, now if you'll excuse me, I'm going with Elkimbet." replies the Armadillo, releasing his magic on the golems and going over to the dead bearded dragon and praying for a moment.
I feel confusion wash over me as I heard those words, and couldn't help myself. "Why?"
Grabbing the supplies from his dead traveling partner, Balmund starts to walk past me towards Elkimbet. "Just because we robbed and killed others, doesn't mean we wanted to. He is a good but cranky lizard, one that I wouldn't mind sticking by. A peaceful life does sound nice as well, perhaps I can use my magic for good."
After I watch them both disappear over the horizon, I walk over to the dead body and sigh, acclimating myself to seeing such a sight. A moment or two of sending a silent prayer for safe passage into whatever afterlife he may have believed in, I place my reverted weapon back onto my waist and wave my hand over the spot where he is buried. Rocks form around him, closing him inside of a hardened shell before it is pushed deeper into the ground.
I am sorry for your needless death. I will make sure that something similar won't happen again while I am near that screwed up cat.
I walk over to where I buried Sēti and raise him back up out of the ground. Sēti eyes flutter open for a moment before shooting open in surprise as he stands up quickly. "What happened!? Where are they?"
"You killed one, I let the others go but not without a warning and even a curse. You will not kill again near me, understand? I may not be the strongest magic user in the world, nor faster than you, but I will make sure you die if you do that again!" I yell, staring deep into his eyes with a furrowed brow.
Sēti falls to his knees and looks at the blood on his torn uniform. "I... I'm sorry Devan. That is how it is out here. I couldn't spare his life... I lack the magical know-how and strength to cover any risks, but you do! If I would have known that, I wouldn't of... Killed. I was taught to, and fell into my training."
I can't help but feel sorry for him, so I kneel down beside him and open my arms. He looks at me with a tearful smile, showing each of his feral teeth, and falls into me.
I couldn't tell before, but Sēti is still young. No wonder he looks so feminine, he isn't grown all the way. He is most likely from a prestigious family and the past captain passed, and he inherited it. Talented, but inexperienced and scared to fail. I can't say much myself, seeing as how I barely wielded a weapon in my whole lifetime compared to what he must have gone through, but I know that killing because of fear is wrong.
Sēti is still crying into my chest with my arms wrapped around him.
This world... It needs someone to make sure that beings like this one are raised in a better environment. I will change this world, no matter what.
Author's Note
For reference... Also, be ready.. A new arc is finally going to begin next chapter! I'll be employing a new writing style, that you may have noticed slipping in recently, along with a totally different area feeling.
Komodo Lizardfolk: https://cdna.artstation.com/p/assets/images/images/009/193/134/large/sarah-dahlinger-komododragon-lizardfolk-001.jpg?1517606149 https://pbs.twimg.com/media/DVORW_WXcAERsp7.jpg https://1d4chan.org/images/thumb/d/da/Armand.jpg/300px-Armand.jpg
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
I will use ~'s to denote the separation from the flashbacks to the present for this chapter. If anyone can think of a better way to do so, please tell me.
Sēti
In front of me, on the horizon, lies a town resting on a giant rock formation. To the sides of it there is nothing but dust clouds and a steep drop into the unknown. The town itself looks as if it is barely being held together by nails and wood, flowing around the mountainous rock rising into the sky. The sheer size amazes me, but the sickly feeling in the air frightens me. I feel a small tug on my cloak, and turn to see Sēti pulling on it. Knowing that he is quite young, around the young teen years, I can't help but feel a kind of fatherly urge to protect him. The caravan he was leading is already in town apparently, faster than expected. I give him a warm smile and kneel down a bit, confusing him. I tap my back gently, nodding towards my back. Sēti's eyes widen and a light blush of embarrassment takes over his face before he nods quickly and hops onto it. I stand up and feel my new, quite furry, tail swing in the air to gain balance. Twisting my nose a bit, I feel my whiskers glance my own cheeks.
Shuffling a bit to get more comfortable, I start heading towards the city. "For now, we are just travelers. Keep your rapier hidden in between us, ill keep mine on my side. We need to find you some clothes, so you're my kid for now, got it?"
Sēti shifts as well, laying his head onto the top of my back as my hands hold him up. "You don't have to do this. I can walk just fine."
Turning back with a stern look, I scoff at his lie. "Don't lie, I saw you limping while we were walking here. Besides, you look young enough to be my son now, so I'd rather look unassuming and weak than strange and experienced. If this town is as bad as they say, with both of us looking poor, we should be bad targets and unnoticeable."
I feel his tail wrap around my waist and a sigh of relief on my neck. "If you say so... I am feeling a bit weak."
Nodding in understanding, I look again at the town on the horizon. Realizing that it would still take a few hours, I think back on last night, and what I learned about Sēti.
~
The past few days haven't been as eventful as the first two days I have been traveling in this desert. I don't know why we haven't caught up with the caravan, but I would guess that the slow start after our duel would have had something to do with it. I wonder what he's thinking about... I know he isn't asleep due to the fact that he is shuffling every other minute. Perhaps he has something to s—
"Devan." sounds a quiet voice from behind me.
Turning towards him slightly, I notice him facing me completely, staring at me. "Yes Sēti?"
A moment passes by before a response is heard. "You don't kill others... Why?"
That's a weird question... Why would you?.. Ah, customs are different everywhere. Let's see..
Thinking for a few more moments, I come up with a decent answer. "I don't think that I would refrain from killings others if I had no other option, though there are plenty of other options. I try not to in respect for life itself. All of us have different situations that we deal with, and how we handle them is also especially different. Some turn to killing in order to solve a problem, not considering how it would weigh on them or change them. I like to think there's always a way to get out of a situation without killing another being, though like I just said, sometimes there's no choice."
Silence follows my words for minutes. The shuffling continues behind me until I feel a claw touch my back hesitantly, before finally a paw is placed instead. I turn around to face Sēti, and I don't see a battle-ready warrior, nor a scarred cat-lord. I see a young kid crying into one of his paws. I can't do anything but feel helpless, not finding the words to say as I bring his head into my chest for the second time in the past week. Finally, I find a question that might answer a lot.
"Why do you not mind killing? You're so young.. I can't imagine that's normal, even in these lands." I ask slowly, hesitating when Sēti suddenly flinches and freezes up.
His tail waves in the air slowly, as if he's deciding on something. Suddenly, his tail wraps around my waist and I feel a sigh on my back. "Look, I have never told anyone about this. So please, keep it a secret. If you betray me, I will kill you, because I see no other way to solve such a problem for my... Reputation."
I nod slowly, ready to take in whatever he may say and turn around to face him. His pupils are dilated, the moonlight is shining directly through the the tent's entrance onto his face. A look of desperation on his face is apparent, as if he is taking the biggest risk in his life.
Looking down towards me, Sēti gathers the words he needs in order to convey his life. "I was born into a wealthy family, one of pure lineage. My father and mother were a Duke and Duchess respectably, and treated everyone around them with kindness. I knew no strife, nor any worry." A wave of Sēti's paw later and sand rises into the air, forming a small family of cats. The smiling father and mother are picking up the smaller cat, whom I assume is Sēti himself. "One day, when the sandstorms outside were particularly rough, even for the capital city, a group of travelers showed up at our doorway" begins Sēti, causing a wave of sand to wash away the last scene and pull up another of a door with around seven other beings near it. "My father, the great cat-lord he was, saw their plight and invited them in. Showing his generosity, he gave them all a bed for the night and had the maids and butlers prepare a big feast!" he continues, creating a scene with many smiling beings around a full dining table. "However, this was a terrible mistake..."
Finding ourselves at the town entrance, two very tough looking naked mole rat humanoids are guarding the town. Matching symbols are tattooed into their right arms, obviously belonging to some sort of gang. I walk by them, feeling their stares eat into the back of my head.
I don't care what they think. I'm a no body to them. I'm only here for two reasons, the reward from the Princesses and...
Turning my head slightly, I see Sēti's tail waving behind us along with his coattails. I feel his ear flick against my neck, analyzing every sound he's hearing to make sure we aren't going to be attacked or accosted in any way. I look forward again, frantically searching for any sort of clothing vendor. Different animal humanoids are traversing the alleys and streets of this town. Mammals, reptiles and even fish populate the scene laid before my eyes.
Meat, jewelry, magical items, weapons, animals... Ah!
At a lone stall in front of a worn down home lies a stall run by an older pig-like humanoid. Basic hand-knitted clothes are draped on the stall itself, shown off to the world. Speeding up only slightly, we find ourselves in front of it. The elderly pig looks up at me and smiles slowly, waving over the wares that it owns. As I look around the clothes that might fit him, I once again find myself thinking back.
~
Stunned by what he has told me so far, I could only ask one question. "How old were you that night?"
Looking at me with tearful eyes, I see the loss of innocence deep in them. "I was eight years old that night.. Though, that was not the end of it.". Waving his paw once more, a scene of some sort of pit was formed, with a small cat and larger boar-like creature. "They forced me to fight for their amusement, pitting me against animals at first. I was trained in the hunting and killing of such things, but it still drove my body to it's limit each day. All I did was kill their next meal, while I received the scraps. This went on for a while... Until I met him.". Putting another scene together, I couldn't help but notice how Sēti is shaking this time. I rub his shoulder, giving him the strength to go on. A very detailed little pig-child is in my view now, along with a Sēti holding a dagger. "The command was simple, kill your enemy. I didn't want to, I begged them to stop. The other boy rushed at me, his dagger drawn and ready to strike. I had no choice.". The scene animates, following each word until Sēti's dagger enters into the other young male.
In a beaten down and pathetic room I purchased until tomorrow, Sēti is getting dressed in the clothes I bought with a few bits. Shorts and some sort of basic shirt covered his body now, along with a small hat to hide the burns on his body except for his tail. He is sitting on the edge of the makeshift bed, staring at the rapier in his paws. I sit next to him and hand the last bit of my meat jerky to him, which he graciously accepts and eats at a slow pace. After which, he lays down with his rapier beside him and runs one of his paws 'fingers' along the edge of one of the emeralds. I just stare at the gem, remembering how he met the one who taught him about them.
~
I begin to pet him slowly, and let his tears soak my clothes. "You had to do it, but you don't have to anymore. You are still so young... Mistakes are made in these unforgiving lands, and you have seen some of the worst of it. I can't relate at all, my life was not so grim when I was growing up. I can be here for you now though, and make sure you don't have to go through that again. If it's within my power, no one should have to kill in order to live."
A moment later, an arm is wrapped around me and it pulls me tightly. A few more sobs are heard from Sēti before one last line. "Thank you"
I find myself gazing at Sēti's somber expression, and think of an idea. "Give me a second, I have to do something. Stay here, it will take but a moment."
Sēti just nods slowly in understanding, still looking at his sword with far less amazement than when we dueled. I move away into a nearby room and reach into the backpack I had on my shoulder off to the side.
Xirandine skitters onto the wall from out of my backpack, still a small lizard. "His life is tragic, but there is no way you can change another completely. He will always be traumatized for the rest of his life, and no matter how much power you have, you cannot save everyone from falling into despair."
I ignore him and pull out the crystal viewing orb that Rarity gave me, feeding magic into it while thinking of a specific pony. A few moments later, my favorite pink fluffball appears in the orb giving me a cheerful smile before looking confused. "Who are you?"
I realize that I am still in the form of a Cat-lord and dismiss it quickly, revealing my true human form. Another second later, she makes a surprised noise and gets closer to the orb in an almost cartoonish way, making my view of her eyeball enormous.
"Devan? Oh hi! It must have been some weird magical issue or something. What'cha need? I am preparing for the Gala next week! I have a lot of songs and moves to show those ponies how I party!" chimes an excited Pinkie that is seething with party energy.
"Ah yes! The Gala! I hope you have tons of fun! (Which I know she won't, but that's how the show goes.. Sorry Pinkie)I need you to put a cupcake in front of the orb, if you don't mind." I ask quickly, giving a genuine smile after seeing her beautiful face.
Pinkie gives me a quizzical look before thinking for a second and replying. "A cupcake? What for? What kind? How big?"
"Any size will do, pick your favorite flavor, that actually has sugar involved in it, and it's to cheer up a new friend I've made." I respond, counting each answer on my hand.
Not a split second later, a cupcake is shoved in view of the orb, specifically a strawberry one with an actual strawberry on top of it. With a bit of focus, and more magical essence than I normally would want to use for something like this, I teleport the cupcake into my right hand. The teleportation being from such a long distance away puts a somewhat heavier toll on my body, and I feel a bead of sweat go down my face.
Waiting until Pinkie's surprised but impressed face enters back into view, I give her a salute. "Thank you Pinkie! I miss you! I have to go, it's a friend emergency okay?"
"No problem Cadet! Now make sure that friend of yours smiles!" commands Pinkie in a playful militaristic tone before kissing her mirror quickly and vanishing.
I put the orb away and take the cupcake out to the main room. Sēti is still laying on the bed with his sword, and doesn't even look up when I walk back in. "Sēti, I'd like you to have this."
Finally getting his attention, he looks up and his eyes widen at the sight of the cupcake. Dashing over to it, he can't help but drool while staring at it. "Are you sure? Sugar is quite rare in these lands, I wouldn't want you to waste it on me!"
I ignore his blatant self-deprecating assumption and nod with a smile. Not a moment later, Sēti has it in his paws, almost savoring every second it's in sight before biting into the top of it. I notice a few tears starting to run down his face as he starts to devour the cupcake, getting frosting all over his fur where his mouth is. I wipe away the frosting quickly with a piece of cloth from his tattered uniform as he continues eating. I let him be so it can be enjoyed properly and meet back up with Xirandine in the small room I was just in. Looking back into the room with him, I point subtly at the face that Sēti is making and can't help but smile myself. "I may not be able to change him completely, but I can at least make him happy for as long as I can. He deserves to be happy and satisfied with life."
A small scoff is heard from the small lizard. "I suppose the small things do matter huh? Just don't be surprised when you can't protect him from everything."
I shrug and continue to look at the gleeful face that Sēti is wearing as he abandons a weapon of war for a sweet treat. The smile of a child, although feral, still warms my heart.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
So, I'm late. But! This coming weekend I'll drop two chapters that will be back to the 3k+ words that I'm usually putting out recently.
Also, what do you guys think of a musical chapter? One that has music to go along with what is happening in it? I feel like it'd be a challenge, but I have a perfect chapter thought out to go with a specific song.
Lesson Part Two
As Sēti licks his paw clean of every crumb and piece of sugar, I glance outside at the area below us through a nearby window.
Luckily, I found a room that has a window overlooking most of the town. Walking up such a steep incline with someone on my back was not the most comfortable experience. I think I should scope out the town, but first...
I sit down on the bed opposite of Sēti and give a look of pure curiosity. "Sēti, tell me what you know of magic. From what you have told me of your past, it seems like you were just taught basic things yet you seem to know of alignment combinations I never heard of. That, and the fact you are so prolific with enchanting knowledge is also very interesting."
He gives one final lick of his paw while looking at me from the side. "Well... I actually don't know too much, considering I was just taught about basic air magic in a less than ideal situation. Even when I was made into a captain, I was just taught basic knowledge about alignments and what they can be combined to do. As for the enchanting knowledge I possess.. That will remain a secret.". Sēti looks down at his sword and sighs, showing that there is a line to not be crossed, even now. After a moment however, his eyes dart to my sword at my side and back to his.
"Cheeky little cat! I'm not blind! Be straightforward, come on." I say with a smirk, leaning back and holding myself up with my arms from behind.
"Well..." starts Sēti, twiddling his claws around each other. "Does your weapon have more than just those three forms? I have never seen a weapon like that, nor have I heard of such a thing existing. Not that I have lived a long life, but I have seen plenty of enchanted weapons."
"Hmm, I dunno.. Should I tell you?" I ask playfully, imitating the Thinker statue.
Sēti reaches out quickly and shakes my legs in excitement. "Please? Please? Please? Please? Pllleeaasseee?"
There we go.. Act your age you silly cat! I'm not gonna let the gloom and doom take you over just yet!
"Allllrriiighhhttt. It has quite a few more forms actually, though right now I think I could really only show you how one works without causing a bit of... A commotion." I say nervously, flashing a somewhat embarrassed smile.
With widened eyes, Sēti drops his jaw a bit. "Some forms are that powerful? But how do you know that they will cause a problem?"
I think back to how I 'programmed' the weapon and shiver slightly. "I just know. Some of them are very much so meant for battle, though perhaps soon you will see a more powerful one. So, as you know, each gem you gave me has an alignment specialty.". Sēti just nods and gives an almost giddy smile.
How can such a worn down kid be so cute!? No, no.. Back to the topic Devan.
I start pointing at each corresponding gem as I explain. "Each alignment has corresponding attributes. Earth being Physical. Air being Energy. Dark being either destructive, providing suppression, or supporting taking from others. Finally, Arcane being the basis of all magic. When it came down to it, I wanted a weapon that could do many things, so instead of making one weapon that can do it all... I just made multiple weapons that can fill each of my wants. Therefore..". I stand up and push a bit of magical essence into the smoky quartz gem, a shield forms around my hand quickly and I present it to Sēti. He backs away, knowing what it did to the last being it touched that wasn't me. "Ah, you see it only does that when it touches those I sub-consciously view as an enemy or someone I just don't know in general. Since I view you as an ally and a friend, I wouldn't worry about it.". Nodding slowly, Sēti picks up the shield from it's handle and looks at it in wonder.
I'm glad I made that distinction in it's commands, wouldn't want someone in Ponyville to get sucked dry.. That'd be something I don't want to explain. Most of Ponyville I know.. Maybe I should just put some sort of system where it would send a message to me instead? Hmm.. I'll make changes later if need be.
Sēti is still examining each and every part of the shield, feeling each edge that it holds. "Each of the forms have a few secondary functions. This weapon you have seen from experience." I say, giving a knowing grin.
"Yes! It seems like you have some sort of rock sentinel system that controls small parts of the nearby ground that act as a defensive mechanism of sorts as well as a counter to any attack within a close range. I honestly would have never thought about something like that! It's so cool!" Sēti replies with amazement in his tone while also speaking at a high speed.
Surprised by how accurate Sēti is, I feel taken aback. "Yeah... That's all actually right. You're pretty clever to have figured that out, yet you've never tried an enchantment like that before?"
Sēti shakes his head quickly and runs his paw over the gems on the shield. "Nope! I didn't think you could go that far with it. Enchanting isn't done for more than just adding elemental attacks or some utility where I am from, but this is on a whole new level! Magic is so amazing!! Can you teach me?"
I can't help but put on a confused look when I hear such a question. "Teach you? But I'm not a master... I'm just some guy who happens to be a bit more inventive with it than others as far as I've seen."
Xirandine lands in front of us both as a smaller version of himself before growing to his normal size. "Actually, I believe you are a kind of master of magic. I'm sure Rarity or Obsidian has said so, but many magic users barely learn elemental magic at all. In order to do so, they must have a natural talent or have mastery over Arcane magic."
"What's arcane magic even do? Honestly, I just spouted off something that my mentor said during captain training. My knowledge on actually using and comprehending magic is... Lacking." Sēti states with an embarrassed look on his face.
Xirandine and I look at each other and sigh before I reply. "I will have to teach you then, because it seems like you really don't know anything about magic and yet use it naturally. First, let me get through my weapon's forms and then we will go over some basic magic that isn't of the 'Air' kind."
Nodding excitedly, Sēti hands the shield back to me and I push a bit of magic into the emerald, making sure to hold the weapon out as it forms this time. The partizan-like spear appears after a split moment, surprising Sēti a bit. "I didn't think that it was that big when I saw it before! What does it do!?"
I mean, I knew he really liked weapons and their enchantments, but he's REALLY into it, scarily even. But I don't want to keep a child waiting, especially not one that is finally opening up to me.
"If I put a little of my magical essence into the weapon whenever I attack with it, compressed air comes out of it. I kind of used such air magic before, but also got the idea from your rapier there. It works with thrusts and does something special when I spin it, though I won't be doing that here... Wouldn't want to destroy this room." I answer, handing over my weapon once again to let him inspect it.
I hear a small scoff come from his mouth. "Copy-cat..". Realizing what he just said, he facepaws with a grin.
"Hah! You gotta be... Kitten me!" I say, giving an equally large grin. A moment later we just look at each other and start laughing. Hearing his genuine laugh fills me with so much joy I couldn't help but laugh harder. After a few more moments, we calm down and he wipes his tear-ridden eyes and looks down at my weapon with a different kind of smile. One of actual joy. Feeling over the weapon again, he hands it back to me, satisfied. I can't help but return the smile in kind. Laying my finger on the onyx gem embedded in the weapon, I activate it. Looking down at the weapon transforming, I see his eyes get a bit wide before he gives me a pout.
Sēti grabs the Épée, stands up, and swings it around before looking at it closely before turning to me. "Really? You copied me again? Have you no originality?"
I sigh and take the sword from his hands and look at Xirandine for a moment, or specifically, his shadow. "Xirandine, would you mind standing in front of a chair? Just for demonstration."
Xirandine does as asked, sitting in front a chair that's pushed into a small table in the room. I stab my shadow while looking at the collection of shadows behind Xirandine, fueling the weapon with some magical essence. At the same time, the sword seems to appear behind Xirandine and stab the chair, piercing it completely and almost hitting Xirandine himself. Jumping forward in surprise, he looks behind him and then back at me. Xirandine points his holey hoof at me and snarls. "You're a sadist! You KNEW that the chair wasn't going to stop the sword!"
I just stick my tongue out in response and flick my sword, slashing it through the chair like butter as it clatters to the ground in pieces. "Oh yeah, one more thing." I say before jumping into my own shadow, causing it to disappear along with myself, my vision blurs into a shadow for that split second as I reappear in Xirandine's shadow. "Surprisingly, this doesn't use much magical essence that's stored in the gem, but it is quite effective!"
As I notice their slack jawed faces, I shrug and chuckle a bit while reaching down and putting the chair back together with some basic wood magic. Feeling my reserves of magic being a bit depleted more than I'd prefer, I change the weapon back to it's default state. "Now, Sēti, let's talk about using spells. I've seen you use basic air magic to propel yourself around and slash through the air, how did you learn that without even using arcane magic?"
"Well.. The one who taught me knew that magic existed and how it could affect even the air around us. So I kind of just went off of that, it took months to even use air to move me around, many more to create those air blades. I only learned about the basic forms of magic during my captain training." replies Sēti, puffing a few wisps of air out of his paw.
So either he's somewhat more talented than the usual spellcaster, according to how long I should have taken, or his teacher was just that good. Sounds like the former. Right! Time for a quick test!
I rummage through my bag, pull out an item and place it on my hand. It is a string. "Lift this up out of my hand.". Sēti nods before reaching his paw forward and pulling it out of my hand, staring at me intently. I can't help but sigh and take the string back, laying it back onto my hand. "Nice try, now use your magic. This is arcane. The basis of all magic, like you said. Being able to manipulate your magical essence and command it to form around this string, allowing you to be able to move it around. It might take some time, because this is not a normal—" I start to say, before the string immediately begins to levitate out of my hand, surrounded by Sēti's magical essence, and lands into his paw. "How? That string is made out of a material that is hard to lift with magic!". I attempt to lift the string out of his paw and find myself struggling a bit before it slowly makes it over to my hand.
Have I... Lost some power in my magic? I mean, I haven't really needed to use magic much because of this cloak and now this weapon... I think I need to get back into using it more often instead of these magical items, I hate the idea of not being able to defend myself without them!
"Alright, it looks like you have a natural aptitude for at least simple magic. With arcane, you can lift things, teleport around and plenty more! That... I don't know about. I really need to attend a school for magic." I say, chuckling nervously. "Let's try something else. Command that string to spin and fly around you while also going up and down in the air."
Sēti lifts the string up with his aura once again, and starts to spin it in place but seems to struggle to fly around him and doesn't even go up and down. His face looks like it's constipated with frustration.
Thinking for a moment, I finally remember something I was told before. "You can stop now. I suppose you don't do multiple commands well, at least not yet. Or perhaps you aren't meant to.. I've heard from my mentors that some minds just can't handle all of the commands, but since you're a prodigy at the simple ones... You'd do better to have some help. I know just what to do!". I take off my cloak and pull a little bit of Sēti's essence from his body, which causes him to shiver and makes his fur stand up on end, and infuse it into it before handing it over. "Now, this cloak will follow your commands, it can absorb any attack and even protect you from mental spells. It can also change to fit a size and shape that you want, as well as change color, even matching what's behind you or around you in order to camouflage yourself! I am giving it to you, because it will actually help you survive long enough to master whatever magic you decide to focus on AND it will help me not rely on it so much. After all, I can just cast a spell to copy what it does anyways, I did make it after all."
Sēti looks down at his new cloak before putting it on, touching it's gem for a moment before seemingly giving it a command, causing it to shift into a trench coat like form. As he examines it's appearance with wonder, Sēti looks back at me with some tears in his eyes. "Thank you, yet again. So.. I have one small request before we continue with our training. Can I see another form of your weapon? I know it's selfish but... I'm really curious."
I can't help myself when under attack from such an innocent look. I groan loudly and lift my weapon in front of me, putting magical essence into the last gem, Arcane. "I wanted to save this for another time as a surprise, so try not to hint that I can make this."
Xirandine and Sēti both lean in closer and inspect it's new form before tilting their heads simultaneously. Xirandine seems to recognize it after a moment and looks at me with a surprised look. "Is that what I think it is? If so, you're a clever one."
I look down with a prideful smile at the almost cartoonish pistol gripped in my hand.
If only you knew what this form could do.. Along with the three other forms that I have locked away.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. A Strange But Familiar Place
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. A Strange But Familiar Place
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Some things you need to know before you start.
Thoughts are italicized
Edit#1: Made some slightly edits distinguishing the differences between actions and talking by using the bolding method I used in the second chapter. Tell me if it hurts your eyes and whatnot. Also changed some grammar issues and fixed some mistakes I made. Nothing major, just wording issues I found.
A Strange But Familiar Place
Ugh, my head hurts so damn much.
I touch my head only to feel something wet.
Great, I’m bleeding from some unknown fall most likely. I must’ve fallen down the stairs in my apartment complex. Well, might as well get up and make sure the rest of me is okay.
I get up and look around in a haze.
Huh, looks like I hit my head harder than I thought. Everything is so blurry I can’t even see how many fingers I’m holding up in front of me.
After a minute of holding my hand in front of my face I can start to make out my hand.
Let’s see… there it is! Finally, took a good minute but I should be good now
I then look down to check the rest of my body, which is surprisingly unhurt.
Looks like the rest of my body is fine, can I get up I wonder?
I proceed to stand up, moving slowly and feeling sore. I make sure to see if my toes and fingers can move properly. They are a bit stiff but otherwise fine.
Well that’s a relief, at least I can move everything right, now to go back upstairs and get a nice cold glass of….
I stood there, staring straight forward, at a small group of ponies. That might not be weird on a farm or perhaps somewhere in Europe maybe, but this isn’t any of those places as far as I knew. Stone walls… check. Horns and wings… check. Butt marks… check. Nope, definitely not those places.
“Well fuck me” I say aloud, realizing how dry and raspy my voice is.
I see the purple pony move its leg gently and I freeze up.
So either I’m in heaven due to my fall, in a coma, having a nice dream or this is a crappy fan fiction.
I pinch myself, wincing in pain.
Not a dream I guess.
I look around and notice a lack of golden gates, clouds and Morgan Freeman.
Not heaven…
Great, so this is a crappy fan fiction…
I laugh to myself a little bit and cough from the dryness of my throat.
Well, since this is actually happening I might as well try to guess what will happen next. Pretty sure the purple one will want answers, the yellow one will want me to stay back, the blue one will think I’m some sort of hairless creature, the orange one will probably be very cautious, the pink one will get up in my face and I know for a fact the white one will wonder what kind of clothing I am wearing. I don’t know about what the blue one will do, or what her sister will do… I suppose I’ll just wait till they all wake up now. Weird, in the show they don’t actually show how long they are knocked out. Could be ten minutes, could be ten hours, could be…
My thoughts were cut short when I hear them all move slightly and start to wake up.I smiled as it unfolded like it did in the show, though there was a bit of a problem. I frowned as I just heard whinnies and horse noises coming from Rainbow Dash as she got up. Her head must hurt huh? Applejack was next to whinny and look around, somehow not noticing me. I guess they are all having issues seeing too, or else they would’ve seen me by now. I watched them all talk about what they did in the show, Rarity about her tail being back, Fluttershy pointing out the necklaces, then Pinkie Pie was hopping around showing hers off and Rainbow was being proud of hers. It was funny really; I know what they said in the show. Not by heart obviously, I just happened to remember it as they went with the motions so I could follow what they were talking about even though all I hear is horse talk. A bright white orb was suddenly shining outside of a nearby window, and I watched with awe as it went through the window and POOF! There was Celestia. She said something to them, probably telling them that they did a good job.
Yeah, good job for doing her dirty work huh? Trollestia and her tests right?
I then saw her walk up to a frightened and small Luna, embrace her and cry. My eyes welled up a bit at the sight. I sniffed gently and then froze up immediately as I watched them all turn to me just noticing I was there. I stared back and panicked.
What if they think I’m some evil creature? What if I’m banished or something? I just got to this dream come true world, I don’t really want to leave the only area I know at all. Now that I think about it, how did a show become real? Alternate universe perhaps? This would wow so many scientists at home.
Apparently I was so distracted by my thoughts I didn’t notice Celestia in front of me looking down with a stern face, asking me something while I still couldn’t understand her at all.
“Stop” I said, interrupting her.
She looked at me strangely, a bit confused and then perhaps understood the issue because her horn glowed and my ears along with my throat felt warm.
“Hello?” I threw out there, testing to see if she fixed the issue.
“Hello there. “ Celestia said in a voice that I can only describe as motherly and regal.
“Now that you can understand me, I want to know something. What are you, why are you here and what do you want?” she continued.
“Well you see, I happened to have fallen somehow. I don’t remember much, but I do know one thing. This isn’t my world. Or universe perhaps, who knows. I know for a fact that there aren't any brightly colored ponies in my world. At least not naturally like you all are.” I said, noticing Twilight brighten and see her smiling greedily while walking towards me only to be interrupted by a pink blob appearing in front of my face.
“Hi there!” Pinkie pie said as she stretched out her hoof “My name’s Pinkie pie! What’s your name?”
I smile wide and shake her hoof with my hand. “My name is Devan. Devan Whitney”
She twisted her face slightly and then smiled wider “Somepony I don’t know!?!? Wow! Two welcoming parties in one week? AND I got to meet TWO royal sisters? Somepony pinch me, I must be dreaming!”
I then watched as she somehow pinched herself on her side and laughed as she winces at pain confirming it isn’t a dream.Twilight finally gets to me and starts to talk when Rainbow Dash swoops out of nowhere and puts her muzzle against my nose looking stern.
“Now listen here! I don’t know what you are or whatever world you are from but you better not hurt my friends! I’ll make sure you hurt if you do, get it you… you… You hairless thing!!” She says protectively.
“Why, I would never hurt anybody!” I say confidently and then grin “Though I do have a craving for some Jell-O…”
She looks at me confused. “What’s a Jell-O—“
“Darling what magnificent garments you are wearing. Quite tattered and roughed up but that material, and that design! You truly are from another world! What is it made of? You MUST tell me!” says an excited Rarity, as expected.
I look behind her and notice Fluttershy being well… Fluttershy. I also noticed that Applejack is in front of her analyzing me from afar. I then look back at Rarity, smiling.
“Well I didn’t make this but I’ll be happy to let you examine it at your leisure. AFTER I get situated, wherever I am.” I calmly reply to her.
Rarity nods, holding in more questions but seeming like she’s going to explode.
Twilight get super close, looking excited and relieved. “So I have a few questions for you — “
“Later my wonderful student. Right now I need to talk to h...” Celestia looks at me in an attempt to figure out my sex.
“I am a male, your highness” I say knowingly.
“As I was saying, I need to talk to him in private and make sure I get a few things answered. You can ask him all you want some other time. Is that okay Twilight?” Celestia said oh so regally and gently.
Twilight sighs but smiled up at her mentor and Princess. “Of course Princess Celestia, that’s perfectly fine” she replies.
The small group of ponies move away giving me and Celestia some privacy. I notice that Luna is away a bit looking around her as if she's noticing that she's finally back again and already a slight bit of a darker blue.
“So, Devan Whitney, how did you know I was royalty if you’re from another world?” Celestia asks me with an even more stern look.
Well... Fuck me indeed
A Strange But Familiar Place
The Alignment of Princesses
Author's Note
Magic is fun isn't it?
The Alignment of Princesses
“Are you going to yell loudly and frighten us and the guards again?” Celestia says down to me as I’m being pushed down into the floor by the group of guards behind me.
I shake my head and wheeze as I try to breathe.
“Good! You may get off of him now. He was just a bit excited about some news he didn’t know before.” Celestia says with a motherly tone to her guards.
They all nod, bow and leave the room at once closing the door behind them.
God, how much do they weigh!? I felt as if I was being hammered into the ground each time a guard pushed down on me. I’ve have to remind myself not to mess with those fuckers….. Until I learn some magic that is hahaha.
I get up slowly, obviously sore and then frown at Celestia.
“Now that I let all of my fangirly nonsense out, why don’t you tell me how the hourglass works in testing my so called magical alignment?” I say hiding excitement in my voice.
Please let me have something fucking awesome!
“It’s simple actually. All you have to do is push your magic through the runes on the hourglass and something will appear inside of it. Whatever you see is what you are aligned to. Here I’ll show you an example.” Celestia says while putting the hourglass on the floor.
Celestia’s horn glows slightly and I see her aura around the hourglass. The hourglasses runes begin to glow yellow and then start spinning. I look closer inside the hourglass and begin to see something falling from the top part of the hourglass. Tiny and red, almost fiery feathers fall into the hourglass and to the bottom of it slowly filling it up.
“What does that mean exactly?” I ask Celestia.
She smiles and points upwards at a creature I didn’t notice that was perched on her throne. A beautiful and unique looking bird with red flowing feathers looks down at me and caws gently.
“This is Philomena and she is a…” Celestia starts to say.
“A Phoenix!” I say in awe of what is before me.
“Yes, but how did you know that if you’re from a different world? Do they exist there too outside of this supposed show we live in?” Celestia questioningly asks.
I walk up to the magnificent bird and reach out my hand.
“No, as far as I know that is. They exist in myth and legend only. Fantasy tales that depict them as birds that can rise from their own ashes again, living an almost immortal life unless disturbed. They have fire emanating from them almost always and are intelligent creatures.” I say as I try to motion to Philomena to get on my arm.
“Well then, looks like you know more about Phoenix’s than I thought. I pointed at Philomena for a reason though. Remember what fell in the hourglass when I put my magic through it?” Celestia asks.
]Well reddish fiery feathers fell in there… So phoenix feathers obviously. I suppose that would be… Fire and Air then?
“Your magic alignment would be fire and air, right?” I reply.
I turn around to see Celestia shaking her head and then nod at Philomena whom I feel land on my arm.
Wow this bird is hot! That was a weird thing to think... Meh, there’s a ton back on Earth that probably think that both ways. She’s heavy too… Almost forty-five pounds I’d say. I can barely keep my arm up in this position because of that.
“You’re mostly right but you forgot one more alignment. Light. Light tends to bring life to those around it and since Phoenix feathers fell in the hourglass and they tend to live basically forever unless they are killed by strong magic, that means I am light, fire and air.” Celestia corrects.
Jeez, so Celestia has three alignments? Power and control over three elements is kind of scary and with the thousands of years she’s had I bet she’s mastered them all by now. Makes sense now that I think about it. She IS the goddess of the sun which is just light, fire and a ton of hot air.
I remember Celestia pouting last night and snicker.
Definitely full of hot air haha.
“So Devan Whitney---“
“Just call me Devan. Hearing my last name so much is throwing me off a bit. I said Luna could do the same so you can too Celestia” I say quickly.
Celestia nods and smiles warmly.
“As you wish, Devan. Do you have any idea how to conjure your magic at all? I suppose you wouldn’t considering you didn’t even know you could when you entered this world.” Says Celestia as she nods up at Philomena who leaves through an open window.
Huh, I guess I can’t really use magic without a way to conjure it up. Let’s see. I have no horn, but perhaps I can us my hand? Or even just a finger?
“I think I might know of a way or two. Generally when magic is involved in my world through shows and games, humans used their hands or fingers to release it. Perhaps is the same here? How would I even begin to concentrate it at that point though? Let alone know what it feels like. This is a completely new thing for humans to have as far as I know.” I say quickly and with slight panic in my voice.
“Calm down Devan. It honestly doesn’t matter where you want your magic to leave your body as long as it is a place that is close to the veins in your body. Magic flows where your blood does and it is much easier to use at places where your blood is close to the surface of your skin. Our horns are tough but have a single large vein that has literally no purpose other than to give us a magical connection outwards with ease.” Luna says quietly and with a firm tone.
I nod gently and look at my hand.
“So Luna, I’m just wondering. What is your alignment to magic?” I ask her gently.
She looks at me and then down. Her horn lights up a deep and light blue again, and I see the hourglass on the floor which is devoid of phoenix feathers now being to glow the same color. Inside I see a liquid drop down into it at a slow pace, then a faster one.
Is that what I think it is? But I’ve never seen anything like that in the show. It’s a kid show! Something like that wouldn’t exist at all!
I can only stare in surprise and slight fear as I see blood dripping into the hourglass until it reaches the halfway point. A small but wide crystal shoots up from the halfway point. It’s the color of blood and darkness. A black and red gem that has pointed ends. All I can think about is…
Sombra?
A Strange But Familiar Place
Author's Note
Heh... Memes...
A Guardian and The Gifts
I walk back into room noticing there are three extra things laying on my bed. Two of which were colorful boxes of a large and small size. Another was a sleeping pony whose fur was a light brown while it's mane was black. Then I noticed that said pony was wearing the wonderfully golden and shiny guard armor I see everywhere.
Huh I thought all guards were white? Maybe just on the show. I suppose Celestia can't discriminate.
Then I noticed something else and quickly looked away.
Why is it just OUT there!? I guess I never noticed it before considering I stand taller than most, but Jesus! It's just there!
While my head is away I quickly try to wake the pony up by talking to it. "Hey! You! Mystery pony! Why are you sleeping on my bed with your privates facing my doorway so that anyone can look inside and get a view of them?"
The pony seems to wake up and realize what I said, falling off the bed and crashing into the floor with an audible thump. It then gets up very quickly and looks at me embarrassed while saluting.
"Hello! My name is Obsidian Bark! I have been assigned to you by Princess Celestia to be your escort and guardian while in Ponyville. I am a very recent Royal Guard recruit and will try my hardest to be useful to you! " she says in a very loud and formal voice, almost making me cringe.
So THIS is what Celestia is doing to make sure she has an eye on me huh? I suppose the company will be nice. I should try and at least get along with my "bodyguard".
"Hello there Obsidian Bark. I hope I may call you Obsidian for short? Do you happen to know who or what I am? Also, why were you sleeping in my room in a very... Compromising position?" I ask questioningly realizing that would be one more entity that knows about me and can tell others as well.
She seems to blush intensely and looks down while shuffling in place. I notice that she has no horn, nor any wings.
"Well you see, I was up all night training and didn't remember that I was to be your guardian starting today. I woke up with panic trying to get here and fell asleep on your bed while waiting for your return like Princess Celestia asked me to do. I'm sorry if the sight of my, my... Lower region was distasteful. If it may make you uhm, sated... You can.. can..." She says as she starts to turn around and lift her flank into the air slowly.
"No! I mean... Jeez, is that normal in this world? To just offer yourself up like that to those that you might offend and whatnot?" I say frantically while looking away quickly.
She turns back around and I see her blush even more so, almost turning a scarlet red to where even blood couldn't match the intensity of it.
"No but, I just thought that perhaps in your world that is normal... I.. I'm sorry for all of this.... Heh... What's your name again? Now that I'm getting a closer look... What are you as well? I don't know of your race. Princess Celestia only told me that I was going to guard you, not what you were." she says while looking at me with her head tilted slightly.
I don't think I want to say this more than once, so I'd rather she be around when Twilight is. I'm sure she will be anyhow.
"Why don't you wait until Twilight Sparkle talks to me. I'm sure she will ask all you want to know about me. I suppose you can think of me as a somewhat intelligent hairless monkey for now. Is that satisfactory?" I say in response.
She nods while giggling softly. I can't help but smile at her and look at the other two boxes on my bed.
"Have any idea what is in those?" I ask, doubting she does.
She shakes her head, as expected.
Great, well let's see what other wonderful "surprises" they have in store for me.
One of the boxes is small and laced with blue and black ribbon. It's wrapping is a pure black with starry hints every now and again.
Luna's box eh? And what about...
The other box matches Celestia's color scheme. A bright yellow with white that has the same ribbon pattern.
Righto, Luna's first then.
I grab Luna's gift and proceed to open it revealing a book with a strange rune on the front. The rune is a six pointed star that is made of black lines while the book itself is empty.
"Why would she give me an empty book?" I ask aloud.
I look at the parchment inside and begin to read it.
'Dear Devan
I hope your stay in Canterlot was tolerable at least and that I may see you soon again. I have entrusted you with this magical book. It is called "The Spellviewer". It may appear empty and useless from the start but whenever you run your magic through it, you will get a large selection of spells inside. It provides what you should do if you want to cast a spell more efficiently, what combinations of spells and magic alignments can do if combined, and finally the basics of regenerating your magical energy as well as making it grow in size and power. I had to restrict a few parts due to the power of some spells I don't think you will be ready for anytime soon, but it is a great start to learning magic.
-Princess Luna
P.S. Even Twilight Sparkle doesn't own this book as far as my sister has told me, so do try and make sure she doesn't go near it. She might never give it back.'
I stare at the book in disbelief and then up at Obsidian.
"Can you use magic, even as an earth pony?" I ask her quickly.
She looks confused for a second and then replies. "Uhm, yes I can! I can do that for sure! Yep!".
I shrug off her weird behavior. After all, I just met her. Could be a normal reaction for her.
I move the book across the bed to her. She looks down at it and gasps.
"Is this 'The Spellviewer'!?!?" she says in a hushed but urgent whisper.
"Yep! Apparently Princess Luna wanted me to have it for when I begin to learn about magic." I say with a smile.
"This is a rare and legendary book! I learned about it in my magic training classes. There are only 5 copies in the world! Princess Luna and Celestia are said to have one, as well as some gryphon king in the north. You are very lucky to receive this. It could buy you a castle if you really wanted it to!" she replies excitedly while looking in and around the book.
"Really? Wow, I can't believe she places that much trust in me.... Oh, she said it works by running your magic through it. I wanted to take a look inside, so would you mind?" I say, remembering why I handed her the book in the first place.
Obsidian nods at me and places her right hoof on the book. Her hoof glows a dark green color, and I watch as the book light up. Both of the points on the left side of the rune light up. The top most one lights up a brownish color whereas the one below it is a sky blue color. The book opens itself to reveal instructions and drawings of stances to spells. Most of the spells in the front part of the book involve plants, then the earth, then water.
"Oh! It sorts the spells by what alignment you have! That's amazing. You could learn so much from this book as somepony that can use magic." Obsidian says while scanning the pages.
Wow, that's one amazing book. I'm going to have to try that out myself when I can get a hold of my magic a bit.
I look at the other gift that is from Celestia and begin to open it. Obsidian closes the book and turns her eyes to what is inside my gifted box. I take out a beautiful quill that is multiple shades of green.
"Have any idea what this is?" I ask Obsidian.
She shakes her head in response.
Well, if she doesn't even know it MUST be something amazing... Right?
I pick up the parchment that is lying inside and read it quickly.
No way! Why would she give me THIS!?!?
I immediately get up and pull a piece of parchment I found in the nightstand next to my bed last night and draw something on it. I instantly feel a tiny bit more tired as the pen lights up as well as the drawing and I see the parchment burst into green flames and fly into the air, out the window.
Obsidian looks startled by all of this.
Heh guess I should tell her huh...
"This is a dragonfire quill. It is not as rare as the book Princess Luna gave me but it is still quite rare as told to me by Princess Celestia in her letter. It sends whatever you write down to her specifically. Only a chosen few received this gift apparently. It works by being supplied with your internal magic, which interestingly isn't a lot. I was told I have a small amount of magical energy and yet I barely felt a bit more tired. I basically have a one way messaging system to Princess Celestia!" I say with great excitement.
"Wow that's amazing! Uh... Er.. What's your name again?" Obsidian asks.
"Oh, I never told you. My name is..." I start to say before the door bursts open and Celestia comes in with an amazingly confused look.
"What is this Devan Whitney!??" she says as she holds up the parchment I sent her with a crude drawing on it.
"Oh nothing Princess Celestia. Just a simple joke from my world." I say while snickering.
Obsidian just stares at the drawing while tilting her head all the way to the left. There is a glowing dickbutt on the parchment.
"I don't get it"
A Strange But Familiar Place
Two figures stand in front of a mirror. An image is in the mirror of Devan taking a shower. It thankfully only shows the top part of him during this.
"Hehehe, look at him! Wow, what an idiot! Well, I did what I came here to do. I so want to stick around, but that would be against the rules you set. Oh well, at least I know one thing. He'll create so much anarchy, pandemonium, disarray, entropy, chaos.....even discord." says the first figure.
"Yes, I suppose so. It is destiny after all. Well, I better get back to my research. Let's go then, time to go meet your just born descendant." the other figure says quietly and quickly.
The first figure looks at the second with haste. "But how did you know before m... Right, you cheater! Well, gotta go! Enjoy the show! See you later then 'friend'." replies the first figure as it disappears in a quick bright flash.
The second figure steps into the light and is revealed to be a pale white figure with long ears and short black hair.
"Welp, good luck you idiot. You're going to need it. Trust me." the figure says while taking one last look at the enchanted mirror as he leaves.
Enjoy! I'll try and get a chapter out at least once a week if not more! I usually make these chapters within an hour of starting them so if I get excited for the next part you might get a bit more 